Skip to main content

Full text of "The horse : a study in natural history"

See other formats


MODERN 
ENfCE* 


M 


^SIRJOHNLUBBOCK 


1  m 


IS 


1 


mm 


■'■'■■■. 
■  '>'>■ 

''■■v  "i 

hhSSP 

IB 


HE 


«i3*fiia 


1   Mm 

WHIP 

■<:■•■•■■•'■.■■■-■■■■ 
''^■'4/ ■:■>:. 


ssii' 


W.H.  Flower,  C.B. 


"rC 


TUFTS   UNIVERSITY   LIBRARIES 


3  9090  014  531    558 


Webster  Family  Library  of  Veterinary  Medicine 
Cummings  School  of  Veterinary  Medicine  at 
Tufts  University 
200  Westboro  Road 
North  Grafton.  MA  01 536 


fIDofcern  Science  Series 

EDITED   BY  SIR  JOHN  LUBBOCK,   BART.,   M.  P. 


THE    HORSE 


MODERN    SCIENCE    SERIES. 

Edited  by  Sir  JOHN  LUBBOCK,  Bart.,  M.P. 


I.  The  Cause  of  an  Ice  Age. 

By  Sir  Robert  Ball,  LL.  D.,  F.  R.  S. 

II.  The  Horse: 

A  Study  in  Natural  History. 
By  William   Henry   Flower,  C.  B , 
Director  of  the  British  Natural 
History  Museum. 

In  press: 

III.  The  Oak: 

A  Popular   Introduction  to  Forest 
Botany. 
By  H.  Marshall  Ward,  F.  R.  S. 

IV.  The  Laws  and  Properties  of  Mat- 

ter. 
By  R.  T.  Glazebkook,  F.  R.  S.,  Fellow 
of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge. 


New  York  :  D.  Appletox  &  Co.,  1,  3,  &  5  Bond  St. 


g 


6f 


es  •" 
a 

o 
O 


THE     HOESE 


A    STUDY  IN  NATURAL   HISTORY 


BY 

WILLIAM   HENRY   FLOWER,  C.  B. 

LL.  D.,  D.  C.  L.,  Sc.  D.,  F.  R.  S.,  Pres.  Z.  S.,  Etc. 

DIRECTOR   OF   THE   BRITI8H    NATURAL    HISTORY   MUSEUM 

FORMERLY  HUNTEIUAN    PROFtSSOR   OF   COMPARATIVE    ANATOMY   ANI>    PHY8IOLOGY 

AT   THE   ROYAL   COLLEGE   OF   SURGEONS   OF   ENGLAND 

AND   SOMETIME    EXAMINER    IN    ANATOMY 
AT   THE   ROYAL  COLLEGE   OF   VETERINARY   SURGEONS 


NEW    YORK 

D.    APPLETON    AND    COMPANY 

1892 


2. 


COPTKIGIIT.    1891, 

Bt  d.  applkton  and  company 


All  rights  reserved. 


DEDICATED 

TO   THE    MEMORY   OF    MY    FATHER 

EDWARD  FORDHAM  FLOWER 

(b.  1805,  d.  1883) 

WHO    DEVOTED   A    GREAT   PART   OF    HIS    LIFE   TO   THE    ENDEAVOUR 

TO   ALLEVIATE   THE    SUFFERINGS    INFLICTED   BY    MAN 

UPON    THE    HORSE 


EDITOR'S  INTRODUCTION. 


The  works  to  be  comprised  in  this  Series  are  in- 
tended to  give  on  each  subject  the  information  which  an 
intelligent  layman  might  wish  to  possess.  They  are  not 
primarily  intended  for  the  young,  nor  for  the  specialist, 
though  even  to  him  they  will  doubtless  be  often  useful 
in  supplying  references,  or  suggesting  lines  of  research. 

Each  book  will  be  complete  in  itself,  care,  however, 
being  taken  that  while  the  books  do  not  overlap,  they 
supplement  each  other ;  and  while  scientific  in  treat- 
ment, they  will  be,  as  far  as  possible,  presented  in 
simple  language,  divested  of  needless  technicalities. 

The  rapid  progress  of  science  has  made  it  more  and 
more  difficult,  and  renders  it  now  quite  impossible,  to 
master  the  works  which  appear,  almost  daily,  on  various 
branches  of  science,  or  to  keep  up  with  the  proceedings 
of  our  numerous  Scientific  Societies. 

A  distinguished  statesman  has  recently  expressed 
the  opinion,  that  we  cannot  expect  in  the  next  fifty 
years  any  advance  in  science  at  all  comparable  to  that  of 
the  last  half-century.     Without  wishing  to  dogmatise,  I 


viii  EDITOR'S   INTRODUCTION. 

should  be  disj:>osed  to  hope  that  in  the  future  the  prog- 
ress of  science  will  be  even  more  rapid. 

In  the  first  place,  the  number  of  students  is  far 
greater;  in  the  second,  our  means  of  research — the 
microscope  and  telescope,  the  spectroscope,  photography, 
and  many  other  ingenious  appliances — are  being  added 
to  and  rendered  more  effective  year  by  year ;  and,  above 
all,  the  circle  of  science  is  ever  widening,  so  that  the 
farther  we  advance  the  more  numerous  are  the  problems 
opening  out  before  us. 

No  doubt  there  are  other  Scientific  Series,  but  it  is 
not  believed  that  the  present  will  exactly  compete  with 
any  of  them.  The  International  Scientific  Series  and 
Nature  Series  are  no  doubt  useful  and  excellent,  and 
some  of  the  volumes  contained  in  them  would  well 
carry  out  the  ideas  of  the  Publishers,  but,  as  a  rule,  they 
are  somewhat  more  technical  and  go  into  minuter  de- 
tails. 

The  names  of  the  Authors  are  a  sufficient  guarantee 
that  the  subjects  will  be  treated  in  an  interesting  and 
thoroughly  scientific  manner. 

High  Elms,  Farnborough  : 
November,  1891. 


P  K  E  F  A  C  E 


According  to  Iiuth's  valuable  "  Bibliographical 
Record  of  Hippology"  (Works  on  Horses  and 
Equitation),  published  in  the  year  1887,  there  had 
been  up  to  that  date  at  least  3,800  separate  works 
published  in  the  various  languages  of  the  civilised 
world  on  subjects  appertaining  to  the  horse.  This 
enumeration  is,  of  course,  far  from  perfect,  and 
very  many  additions  are  being  made  yearly  to  the 
list. 

I  confess  that  I  should  have  felt  some  hesitation 
at  adding  another  to  this  formidable  array  if  I  did 
not  believe  that  the  subject  has  never  been  ap- 
proached from  the  standpoint  of  this  little  work, 
and  that  therefore  something  will  be  found  in  it 
which  is  not  to  be  met  with  in,  any  of  those  hitherto 
written.  In  fact,  it  is  only  the  knowledge  which 
has  in  very  recent  times  accumulated  from  various 
sources  which  could  have  made  such  a  work  pos- 
sible. 


x  PREFACE 

It  endeavours  to  look  at  the  horse  as  the  animal 
appears  in  the  light  of  the  modern  and  now  gener- 
ally accepted  doctrines  of  Natural  History,  and  in 
thus  doing  it  may  be  the  means  of  teaching  what 
some  of  those  doctrines  are,  and  so  of  affording 
insight  into  the  methods  of  nature  applicable  to  a 
far  wider  range  of  study  and  of  thought  than  that 
limited  to  any  single  species. 

By  permission  of  the  publishers  of  the  "  Ency- 
clopaedia Britannica  "  some  passages  from  my  arti- 
cles on  the  Horse  and  allied  animals  which  ap- 
peared in  the  ninth  edition  of  that  work  have  been 
incorporated  in  this  memoir,  and  I  am  greatly  in- 
debted to  Mr.  Gambier  Bolton,  Major  J.  Fortune 
Nott,  and  Mr.  York,  for  the  use  of  the  original 
photographs  from  which  the  figures  of  the  tapir, 
rhinoceros,  and  various  members  of  the  horse  fam- 
ily have  been  reproduced.  That  of  the  quagga  is 
especially  interesting,  as  being  from  the  only  photo- 
graph known  to  have  been  taken  of  this  animal  in 
a  living  state. 

W.  H.  F. 

May,  1S91. 


CONTEXTS 


CHAPTER  I. 


PAGE 


The    Horse's    Place   in    Nature — Its   Ancestors   and 

Relations 1 

Interest  of  the  study  of  the  horse,  especially  as  illustrat- 
ing some  important  principles  in  biology — A  test  case  of 
the  value  of  the  theory  of  transmutation  of  species — Sig- 
nificance of  rudimentary  structures — Meaning  of  the  term 
"specialization" — Position  of  the  horse  in  the  animal  king- 
dom— Division  of  ungulate  mammals  into  perissodactyle  and 
artiodactyle — The  horse  belongs  to  the  former — Palasonto- 
logical  history  of  the  perissodactyles — Generalized  ungulates 
of  the  earliest  Eocene  age — Phenacodus — True  perissodac- 
tyles— Hyracotherium — Palaeotherium — Families  which  be- 
came extinct  without  leaving  descendants — Three  surviv- 
ing families,  represented  at  the  present  time  by  the  Ta- 
pirs, Rhinoceroses,  and  Horses— The  first  the  least  and  the 
last  the  most  modified  —  Principal  characters  by  which 
horses  differ  from  the  generalized  early  forms  of  perissodac- 
tyles, probably  all  adaptations  to  changed  conditions  of  life 
— Present  state  and  probable  future  of  the  group. 

CHAPTER  II. 

The  Horse  and  its  Nearest  Existing  Relations  .        .      45 

The  tapirs  (Family  Tapiridce) — Characters,  species,  geo- 
graphical and  geological  distribution— The  rhinoceroses 
(Family  Rhinocerotidw)— The  horses  (Family  Eqmdw)— 
Their  immediate  predecessors — The  hipparions,  or  three- 


xji  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

toed  horses  of  Europe  and  America — Existing  species  of 
horses — The  horse  {Equus  caballus) — Wild,  domesticated, 
and  feral  horses — Wild  assss — Equus  hemiouus  of  Asia  and 
its  varieties — The  African  wild  ass  and  the  domestic  ass 
{Equus  asinvs) — Striped  members  of  the  equine  family — 
Zebras  and  quaggas  {Equus  ztbra,  E.  burchelU,  E.  cjrevyi, 
and  E.  quagga) — Hybrids  or  mules — Aptitude  for  domesti- 
cation only  found  in  certain  members  of  the  family. 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  Structure  of  the  Horse,  chiefly  as  bearing  upon 
its  Mode  of  Life,  its  Evolution,  and  its  Relation 
to  other  Animal  Forms 102 

The  skull — The  teeth  :  their  number ;  general  characters 
and  structure ;  crown,  root,  pulp,  dentine,  enamel,  and  ce- 
ment— Succession  of  teeth — Temporary  and  permanent  sets 
— Special  characters  of  the  teeth  of  the  horse — Incisors — 
(  anines — Diastema — Molars — Brachydont  and  hypsodont 
dentition— Temporary  or  milk  teeth— Time  of  appearance 
and  order  of  succession  of  the  teeth— The  lips— The  nostrils 
—The  false  nostrils— The  guttural  pouches— The  neck — 
Vertebrae— Cervical  ligament. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

TnE  Structure  of  the  Horse— (continued)    .        .        .153 

General  characters  of  the  limbs  of  vertebrated  animals- 
Comparison  of  the  skeleton  of  the  fore  limb  of  the  horse  with 
that  of  man— Comparison  of  the  skeleton  of  the  hind  limb 
of  the  horse  with  that  of  man— The  muscles  of  the  limbs— 
The  warts  or  callosities  on  the  external  surface  of  the  limbs 
The  ergot  or  spur — The  chestnuts,  or  mallenders  and  sal- 
lenders— The  hoofs. 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


FIG.  PAGE 

Comparative  view  of  skeletons  of  man  and  horse 

(Frontispiece) 

1.  Diagrammatic  representation  of  skeletons  of  the  fore 

foot  of  perissoclactyle  and  artiodactyle  ungulates .  15 

2.  Restoration  of  the  skeleton  of  Phenacodus  primcevus  .  21 

3.  Upper  molar  teeth  of  Phenacodus,  Ilyracotherium,  and 

Anchitherium 31 

4.  Bones  of  the  foot  of  Anchitherium        ....  37 

5.  Bones  of  the  foot  of  Hipparion 38 

6.  Bones  of  the  foot  of  horse 39 

7.  Plantar  surface  of  fore  and  hind  foot  of  Malay  tapir    .  47 

8.  American  tapir  (Tapirus  americanus)   ....  50 

9.  Indian  rhinoceros  (Rhinoceros  unicornis)      ...  61 

10.  Section  of  molar  tooth  of  Hipparion    ....  71 

11.  African  wild  ass  (Equus  asinus)  and  foal      ...  87 

12.  Common  or  mountain  zebra  (Equus  zebra)    ...  91 

13.  Burchell's  zebra  (Equus  burchelli)        ....  93 

14.  Quagga  (Equus  quagga) 96 

15.  Side  view  of  skull  of  man       .        .    -   .        .        .        .  107 

16.  Side  view  of  skull  of  horse 109 

17.  Incisor  tooth  of  Anchitherium  aurelianense  .        .        .  121 

18.  Unworn  crown  of  temporary  incisor  tooth  of  young 

horse 121 

1 


xiv  ILLUSTRATIONS 

FIG.                                                                                                            •  PAGE 

19.  Incisor  tooth  of  horse  with  the  crown  partially  worn    .  122 

20.  Side  view  of  brachydont  and  hypsodont  molars  of  An- 

chitherium  and  horse 131 

21.  Grinding-surface  of  molar  teeth  of  Anchitherium  and 

horse 133 

22.  Cervical  ligament,  and  bones  to  which  it  is  attached,  of 

horse 149 

23.  Plantar  surface  of  the  foot  of  man,  dog,  and  horse       .  179 

24.  Section  of  the  finger  of  man 190 

25.  Section  of  the  foot  of  horse 191 

26.  Under  surface  of  hoof  of  horse 199 


THE    HORSE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  HORSE'S  PLACE  IN  NATURE — ITS  ANCESTORS  AND 

RELATIONS. 

Interest  of  the  study  of  the  horse,  especially  as  illustrating 
some  important  principles  in  biology — A  test  case  of  the 
value  of  the  theory  of  transmutation  of  species — Signifi- 
cance of  rudimentary  structures — Meaning  of  the  term 
"  specialization" — Position  of  the  horse  in  the  animal  king- 
dom— Division  of  ungulate  mammals  into  perissodactyle 
and  artiodactyle — The  horse  belongs  to  the  former — Pa- 
lseontological  history  of  the  perissodactvles — Generalized 
ungulates  of  the  earliest  Eocene  age — Phenacodus — True 
perissodactyles — Hyracotherium — Pala?otherium — Fami- 
lies which  became  extinct  without  leaving  descendants — 
Three  surviving  families,  represented  at  the  present  time 
by  the  Tapirs,  Rhinoceroses,  and  Horses — The  first  the 
least  and  the  last  the  most  modified — Principal  charac- 
ters by  which  horses  differ  from  the  generalized  early 
forms  of  perissodactyles,  probably  all  adaptations  to 
changed  conditions  of  life — Present  state  and  probable 
future  of  the  group. 

The  horse  is  from  many  points  of  view  one  of 
the  most  interesting  of  animals.  In  utility  to  man  it 
yields  to  no  other.     It  was  his  domestic  companion, 


2  THE   HOKSE. 

friend,  and  servant  before  the  dawn  of  history.  It 
has  accompanied  him  in  his  wanderings  over  almost 
every  part  of  the  surface  of  the  earth,  performing 
duties  both  in  peace  and  war  which  no  other  animal 
could  have  done,  and  giving  Man  facilities  for  the 
exercise  of  dominion  over  nature  which  otherwise 
would  have  been  impossible  to  him.  The  role  of  the 
ass,  the  ox,  the  camel,  and  the  llama  in  performing 
similar  duties  has  been  of  a  limited  and  subsidiary 
nature  compared  to  that  of  the  horse. 

It  is  only  in  very  recent  times  that  the  progress 
of  mechanical  invention  has  begun  to  supersede 
some  of  the  uses  for  which  the  strength  and  the 
speed  of  the  horse  for  many  thousands  of  years  have 
alone  been  available.  How  far  this  commencing  dis- 
establishment of  the  horse  from  its  unique  position 
as  the  main  agent  by  which  man  and  his  posses- 
sions have  been  carried  and  drawn  all  over  the  face 
of  the  earth  will  go,  it  is  difficult  to  say  at  present- 
To  the  eye  of  the  naturalist,  the  horse  presents 
other  and  still  higher  sources  of  interest.  No  better 
example  can  be  found  in  the  whole  range  of  the  ani- 
mal kingdom  to  illustrate  certain  great  principles 
found  acting  universally  in  the  construction  of  the 
bodies  of  all  living  beings,  whether  animals  or  plants. 
The  structure  of  the  horse  in  relation  to  that  of  allied 
animals  and  to  the  actions  which  it  has  to  perform 


ITS   PLACE   IN   NATURE.  3 

ill  the  economy  of  nature  may  be  most  advanta- 
geously studied  by  every  one  who  wishes  to  gain  an 
insight  into  some  of  the  fundamental  principles  of 
biology.  In  scarcely  any  other  animal  has  specializa- 
tion of  various  parts — that  is,  modification  from  the 
general  or  average  type  to  conform  to  the  require- 
ments of  some  special  mode  of  existence — been  car- 
ried to  such  an  extreme.  In  many  organs,  but  espe- 
cially in  the  limbs  and  teeth,  we  find  the  strongest 
evidence  of  two  opposing  principles  striving  against 
each  other  for  the  mastery  in  fashioning  their  form 
and  structure.  We  find  heredity,  or  adherence  to  a 
general  type  derived  from  ancestors,  opposed  by  spe- 
cial modifications  of  or  deviations  from  that  type,  and 
the  latter  generally  getting  the  victory,  although  in 
the  numerous  rudimentary  structures  that  remain 
there  is  significant  evidence  of  ancestral  conditions 
long  passed  away.  The  various  specializations,  evi- 
dently in  adaptation  to  purpose,  will  be  thought  by 
many  to  be  the  result  of  the  survival,  in  the  severe 
struggle  for  existence,  of  what  is  best  fitted  for  the 
purpose  to  which  it  is  to  be  applied.  This  may  or 
may  not  be  the  explanation,  but  the  interest  of  the 
study  of  such  an  animal  as  the  horse  will  be  in- 
creased tenfold  by  the  conviction  that  there  is  some 
true  and  probably  discoverable  causation  for  all  its 
modifications  of  structure,  however  far  we  may  yet 


4  THE   HOUSE. 

be  from  the  true  solution  of  the  methods  by  which 
they  have  been  brought  about. 

The  anatomy  and  history  of  the  horse  are,  more- 
over, often  taken  as  affording  a  test  case  of  the  value 
of  the  theory  of  evolution,  or,  at  all  events,  of  the 
doctrine  that  animal  forms  have  been  transmuted  or 
modified  one  from  another  with  the  advance  of  time, 
whether,  as  extreme  evolutionists  hold,  by  a  sponta- 
neous or  inherent  evolving  or  unrolling  process,  or, 
as  many  others  are  disposed  to  think,  by  some  mys- 
terious and  supernatural  guidance  along  certain  defi- 
nite lines  of  change.  It  will  be  observed  that  both 
these  views  are  opposed  to  the  doctrine,  formerly 
held  universally  by  naturalists  and  theologians  alike, 
that  each  modification  of  animal  or  plant  form  suffi- 
ciently distinct  to  be  called  a  species  had  a  separate 
origin — a  doctrine  for  which,  it  may  be  remarked  by 
the  way,  no  proof  of  any  kind  has  ever  been  offered. 

The  evidence  in  favor  of  the  theory  of  transmu- 
tation afforded  by  the  case  of  the  horse  is  derived 
from  two  distinct  sources — (1)  The  structure  of  ex- 
isting horses ;  (2)  the  past  history  of  the  race  as  re- 
vealed by  fossil  remains. 

(1)  By  far  the  most  interesting  portions  of  the  or- 
ganization of  existing  horses  from  this  point  of  view 
are  the  various  rudimentary  and  apparently  useless 
structures  which  occur  in  several  parts  of  its  body, 


ITS   PLACE   IN   NATUKE.  5 

structures  which  correspond  to  some  which  are  fully 
developed  and  functional  in  other  animals,  but  which, 
in  the  horse,  are  so  reduced  in  size  or  altered  in 
character  as  to  be  of  little  or  not  any  use  in  its 
economy. 

Parts,  usually  called  rudimentary,  may  be  in  one 
of  two  conditions :  either  nascent,  or  in  process  of 
growth  to  something  larger  and  more  useful ;  or  ves- 
tigial— that  is,  in  a  dwindling  and  degenerate  state, 
vestiges  of  a  once  more  developed  condition.  In  any 
particular  case,  it  may  be  difficult  to  say  to  which 
category  it  should  be  assigned,  and  we  may  have  to 
look  for  guidance  beyond  the  mere  structure  itself. 
In  all  or  nearly  all  which  we  shall  meet  with  in  the 
horse,  the  presence  of  the  same  parts  in  a  fully  de- 
veloped state  in  other  allied  though  less  specialized 
animals  points  clearly  to  the  second  condition,  a  con- 
clusion which  is  strengthened  by  the  certain  knowl- 
edge derived  from  palaeontology  that  the  horse  in  its 
present  form  has  only  come  into  existence  at  a  very 
late  period  of  the  world's  history — is,  in  fact,  one  of 
the  most  modern  forms  of  animal  known. 

In  tracing  the  history  and  affinities  of  animals, 
rudimentary  organs  are  looked  upon  by  naturalists 
as  far  more  important  than  highly  developed  or 
functional  parts.  As  Darwin  says,  they  "may  be 
compared  with  the  letters  of  a  word,  still  retained  in 


6  THE   HORSE. 

the  spelling  but  become  useless  in  the  pronunciation, 
but  which  serve  as  a  clue  for  its  derivation*  On  the 
view  of  descent  with  modification  we  may  conclude 
that  the  existence  of  organs  in  a  rudimentary,  im- 
perfect, or  useless  condition,  or  quite  aborted,  far 
from  presenting  a  strange  difficulty,  as  they  assur- 
edly do  on  the  old  doctrine  of  creation,  might  even 
have  been  anticipated  in  accordance  with  the  views 
here  explained." 

The  rudimentary  parts  met  with  in  the  structure 
of  the  horse  will  be  described  fully  in  the  last  two 
chapters  of  this  work,  which  treat  of  the  anatomical 
characters  of  the  animal. 

(2)  It  is,  however,  to  the  ancestral  history,  as 
disclosed  by  palaeontology,  or  the  study  of  fossil 
remains,  that  we  must  look  for  the  more  direct  evi- 
dence of  the  truth  of  the  theory ;  and  we  are  in  a 
better  position  to  do  this  in  the  case  of  the  horse 
than  in  that  perhaps  of  any  other  animal,  as  it  is  one 
of  the  few  whose  history  can  be  traced  through  a 
tolerably  complete  chain  of  links  as  far  back  as  the 
earliest  Tertiary  age.f    We  must,  however,  not  carry 

*  As,  for  example,  the  b  in  "debt"  and  "doubt." 
t  The  latest  of  the  three  great  periods  into  which  geolo- 
gists divide  the  age  of  the  earth  is  called  Tertiary  or  Caino- 
zoic.  It  is  subdivided  into  Eocene,  Miocene,  Pliocene,  and 
Pleistocene,  the  last  being  that  which  immediately  preceded 
the  one  in  which  we  are  now  living. 


ITS   PLACE   IN   NATUKE.  7 

away  the  idea  that  the  record  is  yet  perfect.  Before 
the  commencement  of  the  Eocene  period  it  is  wrapped 
in  what  appears  at  present  impenetrable  darkness 
and  mystery. 

Throughout  the  vast  Tertiary  period,  fragments 
here  and  fragments  there  stand  out  among  the  ruins, 
from  which  we  endeavor  to  reconstruct  our  edifice, 
just  as  the  skillful  architect  or  antiquary,  from  the 
shattered  pieces  of  marble  or  stone  of  an  ancient 
temple,  will  restore  to  us  the  noble  forms  and  pro- 
portions it  once  bore. 

The  outcome  of  all  recent  work  in  this  subject 
has  been,  that  every  fresh  discovery  which  has  been 
made  has  tended  to  corroborate,  and  nothing  has 
been  found  inconsistent  with,  the  view  that  the  liv- 
ing beings  which  we  see  around  us  have  been  gradu- 
ally fashioned  into  shape  by  the  modification  of 
pre-existing  forms — a  view  of  creation  which  is  the 
grandest,  most  sublime,  and  at  the  same  time  most 
reasonable,  which  has  yet  been  presented  to  us. 

A  few  words  may  be  said  here  upon  the  impor- 
tant subject  of  specialization,  which  will  be  so  fre- 
quently referred  to  in  what  follows.  The  modifica- 
tions in  animal  structure  which  come  under  this  defi- 
nition may  be  grouped  under  three  principal  head- 
ings :  (1)  The  addition  of  parts  not  met  with  in  the 
generality  of  animals,  and,  as  far  as  is  known,  not 


8  THE   HOESE. 

found  in  the  earliest  members  of  the  group  which 
afterwards  possess  them — as,  for  example,  the  antlers 
of  deer,  the  horns  of  oxen  or  the  rhinoceros,  the 
humps  of  camels,  etc.  (2)  The  suppression  of  parts 
commonly  present — as  the  upper  front  teeth  of  rumi- 
nants, the  tails  of  bears  and  guinea-pigs,  the  outer 
toes  of  the  horse's  foot,  the  entire  hind  limbs  of  por- 
poises, etc.  (3)  The  modification  of  the  form,  size, 
and  relation  of  parts — as  the  immense  development 
of  the  tusks  in  the  walrus  and  male  musk-deer,  the 
complicated  foldings  of  the  grinding  teeth  of  ele- 
phants, etc. 

In  tracing  out  any  series  of  gradual  modifications 
following  each  other  in  a  regular  chronological  se- 
quence, as  we  are  sometimes  fortunate  enough  to  be 
able  to  do,*  we  find  that  progress  is  usually  from  the 
general  to  the  special.  It  must  not,  however,  be  sup- 
posed from  this  statement  that  all  animals  living 
in  ancient  times  were  more  generalized  in  character 
than  many  now  existing.  On  the  contrary,  many 
of  the  extinct  forms,  even  those  of  quite  early 
periods,  were  in  some  portion  of  their  structure 
very  highly  specialized.  In  fact,  high  specialization 
almost  invariably  leads  ultimately  to  extinction,  be- 

*  Many  such  instances  are  described  in  an  interesting  se- 
ries of  works,  entitled  Les  Encliainements  du  Monde  Animal 
dans  les  Temps  Geologiques,  by  Professor  Albert  Gaudry, 
Paris,  1878-90. 


ITS   PLACE   IN   NATURE.  9 

cause  it  results  from  adaptation  to  particular  con- 
ditions, which  may  become  changed  in  course  of 
tirue,  and  then  the  animals  which  have  become 
adapted  exclusively  for  life,  under  those  conditions 
perish,  while  those  animals  that  retain  more  general 
characters  readily  adapt  themselves  to  the  altered 
circumstances.  The  commonplace,  average  sort  of 
creatures  are  thus  often  the  longest  lived  as  species, 
while  such  very  strangely  modified  forms  as  TJinta- 
therium*  3Iachair otitis,  \  and  Tlujlacoleo,%  passed  rap- 
idly over  the  stage  and  then  vanished  from  sight. 

It  is  proposed  in  this  little  work  to  treat  of  the 
horse,  not  as  an  isolated  form,  but  as  one  link  in  a 
great  chain,  one  term  in  a  vast  series,  one  twig  of  a 
mighty  tree ;  and  to  endeavor  to  trace,  as  far  as  our 
present  knowledge  permits,  what  its  relations  are  to 
the  rest,  and  by  what   steps  of  modification  in  its 

*  A  huge  beast  from  the  Eocene  of  North  America,  with 
limbs  resembling  those  of  an  elephant,  and  a  rhinoceros-like 
skull,  but  with  great  descending  flattened  tusks  in  the  upper 
jaw,  and  three  pairs  of  bony  prominences,  like  horns,  on  the 
top  of  the  head. 

t  An  animal  allied  to  the  tiger,  with  enormous  saber-like 
upper  canines,  found  in  the  later  Tertiaries  of  both  Europe 
and  America. 

X  A  marsupial  of  the  late  Tertiary  period  of  Australia,  as 
large  as  a  sheep,  allied  to  the  phalangers  and  kangaroos,  but 
with  one  huge  cutting  cheek-tooth  (premolar),  and  one  great 
incisor  on  each  side  of  each  jaw,  all  the  other  teeth  being  ex- 
tremely reduced  in  size  and  almost  functionless. 


10  THE   HOUSE. 

various  parts  it  has  come  to  be  the  very  singular  and 
highly  specialized  animal  we  have  now  before  us,  so 
distinct  from  all  existing  forms  of  life  that  in  most 
of  the  older  zoological  systems  it  was  (at  least  asso- 
ciated only  with  some  very  immediate  allies,  struc- 
turally almost  identical)  placed  in  an  order  apart 
from  all  other  mammals,  under  the  name  of  Solid- 
ungula,  Solipedia,  or  Monodactyla,  the  animal  with 
the  solid  foot,  or  rather  with  a  single  toe  on  .each  ex- 
tremity. 

As  will  be  seen  from  the  sequel,  the  various 
forms  of  asses  and  zebras  only  differ  from  the  horse 
in  slight  details  of  their  organization,  and  with  it 
form  a  group  entirely  apart  from  all  other  existing 
animals,  a  group  constituting  the  genus  Equus  and 
the  family  Uquidce,  but  no  longer  considered  so 
isolated  as  to  form  a  distinct  order.  In  much  of 
what  follows  the  term  "  Horse,"  unless  the  contrary 
is  especially  stated,  must  be  understood  to  include 
the  other  members  of  the  family. 

To  understand  the  natural  place  of  the  horse  in 
the  zoological  system  it  will  be  necessary  to  take 
a  wide  glance  at  the  whole  great  group  to  which 
it  belongs.  That  it  is  a  vertebrate  animal,  and 
that  it  occupies  a  place  in  the  class  Mammalia, 
no  one  will  doubt.  Within  that  class  there  can  also 
be  no  doubt  about  its  taking  its  place  in  the  great 


ITS   PLACE   IN   NATUEE.  11 

division  of  Eutheria,  which  includes  all  existing 
mammals  except  the  Marsupials  and  Monotremes. 
In  treating  only  of  existing  mammals,  a  division 
of  the  class  into  distinctly  circumscribed  groups  is 
perfectly  easy.  The  so-called  orders  generally  ac- 
cepted are  separated  from  each  other  by  well- 
marked  breaks  of  continuity.  Many  extinct  forms 
can  also  be  contained  within  the  definitions  of  these 
orders.  But  the  rapid  advance  of  palaeontology  is 
disclosing  to  view  an  enormous  number  of  long- 
buried  animal  forms,  which  are  gradually  filling  up 
all  the  spaces  left  between  the  isolated  groups  now 
surviving  on  the  earth,  and  continually  increasing 
the  difficulty  of  giving  satisfactory  definitions  of 
their  boundaries. 

In  the  first  serious  attempt  at  the  classification  of 
the  Mammalia,  that  of  John  Ray,  in  his  "Synopsis 
Methodica  Animahum,"  published  in  1693,  the  class 
was  separated  into  two  great  divisions,  the  ungulated 
or  hoofed  animals,  and  the  unguiculated,  or  those 
with  nails  or  claws.  This  division,  especially  as 
applied  by  its  author,  was  somewhat  artificial,  the 
camel  being  separated  from  all  its  ungulate  allies,  and 
placed  in  the  unguiculate  division,  and  the  latter 
embracing  a  very  heterogeneous  assemblage  of  crea- 
tures. Nevertheless,  some  portion  of  this  system 
has  survived,  and  especially  the  group  JJnguJata,  dis- 


12  THE   HORSE. 

carded  by  Linnseus,  Cuvier,  and  others,  and  broken 
np  by  them  in  several  distinct  orders,  has  been  resus- 
citated of  late  years,  and  is  now  generally  used,  with 
almost  the  same  limits  as  were  assigned  to  it  by  Ray. 
The  Ungulata  in  this  sense  are  all  animals  emi- 
nently adapted  for  a  terrestrial  life,  and  in  the  main 
for  a  vegetable  diet.  Though  a  few  are  more  or  less 
omnivorous,  and  may  under  some  circumstances 
kill  living  creatures  smaller  and  weaker  than  them- 
selves for  food,*  none  are  distinctly  and  habitually 
predaceous.  Their  molar  or  cheek-teeth  have  broad 
crowns,  with  tuberculated  or  ridged  grinding  surf  aces, 
and  they  have  a  very  completely  developed  set  of  milk- 
teeth,  which  are  not  changed  until  the  animals  have 
nearly  attained  maturity.  Their  limbs  are  adapted 
for  carrying  the  body  in  ordinary  terrestrial  progres- 
sion, and  are  of  very  little  use  for  any  other  purpose, 
such  as  flying,  climbing,  seizing  prey,  or  carrying 
food  to  the  mouth.  They  have  no  clavicles  or  collar- 
bones. Their  toes  are  provided  with  blunt,  broad 
nails,  winch  in  the  majority  of  cases  more  or  less 
surround  and  inclose  their  ends,  and  are  called 
hoofs.  Leaving  aside  certain  forms  which  are  not 
so  nearly  related  to  the  subject  of  this  memoir  as  to 
concern  us  further  and  which  are  nearly  all  extinct, 
the  majority  of  the  ungulated  animals  have  been 
*  Pigs,  for  instance,  will  kill  and  eat  snakes. 


ITS   ANCESTORS   AND   RELATIONS.  13 

throughout  the  whole  of  the  Tertiary  period  sepa- 
rated into  two  perfectly  distinct  sections,  differing 
from  each  other  not  only  in  the  obvious  characters 
of  the  structure  of  their  limbs,  but  in  numerous  im- 
portant points  in  other  portions  of  their  organi- 
zation, such  as  their  skull,  vertebral  column,  teeth, 
digestive  organs,  etc.  The  characters  of  these  two 
groups,  first  indicated  by  Cuvier,  were  thoroughly 
established  by  Owen,  by  whom  the  names  by  which 
they  are  now  generally  known  were  proposed.  These 
are  Artiodactyla,  or  even-toed,  and  Perissodactyla,  or 
odd-toed* 

It  is  only  by  studying  the  fundamental  type  of 
organization  common  to  all  members  of  a  group 
which  underlies  the  various  external  or  superficial 
modifications  by  which  it  becomes  adapted  to  the 
different  surrounding  conditions  under  which  it  has 
to  carry  on  its  existence,  that  the  true  relationship  of 
animals  can  be  determined.  In  this  way  it  can  be 
clearly  demonstrated  that  the  pig,  the  deer,  the  ox, 
sheep,  goat,  antelope,  and  camel,  including  even  such 
extreme  forms  as  the  giraffe  and  the  hippopotamus, 
are  formed  on  one  plan — the  Artiodactyle ;  while  the 
horse,  the  tapir,  and  the  rhinoceros  are  formed  on 
the  other — the  Perissodactyle  type. 

*  From  the  Greek  artios,  even  in  number,  and  perissos,  un- 
even ;  combined  with  daktylos,  finger  or  toe. 


14  THE   HOESE. 

To  understand  one  of  the  principal  distinctions 
between  these  two  forms,  it  must  be  premised  by 
way  of  explanation  that  the  number  of  digits  (a  con- 
venient common  term  to  express  either  fingers  or 
toes,  whether  of  the  fore  or  hind  foot)  in  mammals 
never  exceeds  five  on  each  limb.  For  convenience 
of  description,  they  are  designated  numerically  from 
the  inner  side  of  the  limb — L,  II.,  III.,  IV.  and  V. 
(Fig.  1,  p.  15)  the  pollex  (thumb)  and  hallux  (great  toe) 
being  the  first  of  the  fore  and  hind  limbs  respect- 
ively, and  the  third  is  the  middle  of  the  complete 
series.  When  the  number  falls  short  of  five,  it  is 
always  easy  to  determine,  by  their  relations  to  the 
bones  of  the  wrist  or  ankle,  which  of  the  typical 
series  are  present  and  which  are  missing. 

In  the  Artiodactyles  the  third  and  fourth  digits 
of  both  feet  are  almost  equally  developed,  and  flat- 
tened on  their  inner  or  contiguous  surfaces,  so  that 
each  is  not  symmetrical  in  itself,  but  when  the  two 
are  placed  together  they  form  a  figure  symmetrically 
disposed  to  a  line  drawn  between  them,  and  consti- 
tute the  erroneously  called  "  cloven  hoof  "  of  the  Ru- 
minants, which  is  really  not  one,  but  the  two  hoofs 
of  distinct  toes.  These  two  digits  are  always  pres- 
ent and  well  developed ;  the  second  and  fifth  may 
be  present  in  varying  degrees  of  development,  or 
may  be  entirely  absent;  the  first  is  not  present  in 


ITS  ANCESTOKS  AND  KELATIONS. 


15 


any  known  member  of  the  group,  even  the  most 
ancient. 


Fig.  i, — a,  diagrammatic  representation  of  the  bones 
of  the  right  fore-foot  of  an  odd-toed  or  Perissodac- 
tyle  animal.  B,  of  an  even-toed  or  Artiodactyle. 
C,  the  carpus  or  wrist,  consisting  of  two  rows  of 
bones,  the  upper  being  c,  cuneiform ;  7,  lunar ;  and 
s,  scaphoid ;  the  lower,  u,  unciform ;  m,  magnum ; 
td,  trapezoid,  and  tm,  trapezium-  The  long  bones 
in  contact  with  the  last  constitute  the  metacarpus  ; 
the  remaining  bones  are  the  phalanges.  The  digits 
or  toes  are  numbered  in  order  from  the  inner  to  the 
outer  side  of  the  foot.  The  shaded  parts  of  A  are 
those  that  are  present  in  the  horse  ;  in  B,  those  that 
are  present  in  the  ox. 


16  THE   HORSE. 

In  the  Perissodactyle  group,  the  middle  or  third 
digit  of  both  fore  and  hind  feet  is  larger  than  any  of 
the  others,  and  symmetrical  in  itself,  the  free  border 
of  the  last  bone  (the  ungual  phalanx,  which  supports 
the  hoof  *)  being  evenly  rounded  on  both  sides.  This 
may  be  the  only  digit  sufficiently  large  to  be  of  any 
use  to  the  animal,  as  in  the  horse,  or  the  second  and 
f  oui'th  may  be  nearly  equally  developed  on  each  side 
of  it,  as  in  the  rhinoceros.  In  the  tapir  and  in  many 
extinct  forms,  the  fifth  digit  is  also  present  in  the 
fore  foot  j  but  this  does  not  interfere  with  the  sym- 
metrical arrangement  of  the  rest  of  the  foot  around 
the  median  line  of  the  third  or  middle  digit.  A  first 
digit  (pollex  or  hallux)  has  only  been  found  in  some 
extremely  ancient  and  primitive  forms. 

It  will  not  be  necessary  to  enter  into  any  descrip- 
tion of  the  remaining  anatomical  characters  by  which 
these  two  groups  are  distinguished,  although,  as  be- 
fore said,  they  are  very  marked,  and  pervade  almost 
every  portion  of  their  organization.     The  differen- 

*  The  phalanges  are  the  separate  bones  of  which  the  dig- 
its are  composed.  They  are  three  in  number  in  each  digit, 
called  respectively  first,  second,  and  third,  or  proximal,  mid- 
dle, and  distal ;  the  last  being  often  also  called  "ungual,"  be- 
cause it  supports  the  nail  or  hoof.  The  metacarpals  and 
metatarsals  are  the  long  bones  which  connect  the  carpus 
(wrist-bones)  or  tarsus  (ankle-bones)  with  the  digits  in  the 
fore  and  hind  limb  respectively.  When  a  word  common  for 
both  is  required,  they  are  spoken  of  as  "metapodials." 


ITS    ANCESTORS   AND   RELATIONS.  17 

tial  characters  of  the  feet  can  be  readily  appreciated, 
even  by  those  who  have  little  anatomical  knowledge, 
and  suffice  to  show  the  fundamental  distinction  be- 
tween them. 

Having  now  eliminated  from  consideration  all 
mammals  but  ungulates,  and  all  ungulates  but  peris- 
sodactyles,  we  may  henceforth  confine  our  attention 
solely  to  this  group,  as  it  is  the  one  which  contains 
the  horse  and  all  its  nearest  relatives,  and  we  must 
first  endeavor  to  trace  its  history  back  in  geological 
time  as  far  as  our  available  records  will  take  us. 

It  is  now  well  known  that  mammals  existed  far 
back  into  the  secondary  or  mesozoic  age,  as  far  back 
as  the  Khaetic  or  uppermost  beds  of  the  Triassic 
system  j  but  these  had  none  of  the  characters  of 
ungulates.  They  were  all  very  small  in  size,  and 
apparently  more  nearly  allied  to  the  Mar supi alia 
and  Insectivora  than  to  any  other  existing  orders. 
Until  quite  recently  not  a  trace  of  any  mammal  had 
been  found  in  any  of  the  strata  attributed  to  the  great 
Cretaceous  epoch.  The  blank  has,  however,  been 
partially  filled  up  by  the  discoveries  in  North  Amer- 
ica announced  by  Professor  Marsh ;  but  we  know 
as  yet  too  little  of  these  to  be  able  to  form  any  satis- 
factory opinion  as  to  their  affinities,  or  to  pronounce 
with  any  certainty  whether  they  carry  back  the  pedi- 
gree of  the  perissodactyle  group  beyond  the  com- 


18  THE    HORSE. 

mencement  of  the  Tertiary  period.  At  present  the 
balance  of  evidence  is  rather  in  favor  of  their  rela- 
tionship with,  the  earlier  and  more  primitive  forms 
jnst  mentioned.  We  have,  however,  certain  knowl- 
edge that  when  the  land  which  formed  the  bottom 
of  the  great  cretaceous  ocean  which  flowed  over  a 
considerable  part  of  the  present  continents  of  Europe 
and  North  America  was  lifted  above  the  level  of  the 
water  and  became  fitted  to  be  the  abode  of  terrestrial 
animals,  it  was  very  soon  the  habitation  of  vast  num- 
bers of  herbivorous  and  hoofed  mammals. 

The  remains  of  animals  to  which  it  is  possible  to 
trace  back  the  modern  horse  by  a  series  of  successive 
modifications  without  any  great  break  are  found  in 
abundance  in  the  lower  strata  of  the  great  lacustrine 
formations  assigned  to  the  Eocene  period  spread  over 
considerable  portions  of  the  present  territories  of 
New  Mexico,  Wyoming,  and  Utah,  in  North  America. 
Similar  animals  also  existed  in  other  parts  of  the 
world,  but  in  Europe  the  hitherto-discovered  frag- 
ments which  prove  their  existence  are  in  a  less  com- 
plete and  satisfactory  condition  for  investigation. 
Negative  evidence  is  in  such  cases,  however,  of  little 
value,  as  may  be  judged  from  the  fact  that  it  is  only 
within  a  very  few  years  that  the  existence  of  these 
American  deposits  teeming  with  fossil  remains  of 
previously  unsuspected  forms  of  lif e  has  been  brought 


ITS   ANCESTOKS   AND   KELATIONS.  19 

to  light.  How  do  we  not  know  that  the  next  ten  or 
twenty  years  may  not  be  equally  fruitful  in  new  dis- 
covery ? 

After  giving  a  summary  of  what  was  then  known 
of  the  ancestry  of  the  horse,  as  disclosed  by  palgeon- 
tological  evidence,  Professor  Huxley  wrote  in  1877  :# 
"  The  knowledge  we  now  possess  justifies  us  com- 
pletely in  the  anticipation  that  when  the  still  lower 
Eocene  deposits  and  those  which  belong  to  the  cre- 
taceous epoch  have  yielded  up  their  remains  of  an- 
cestral equine  animals,  we  shall  find,  first,  a  form 
with  four  complete  toes  and  a  rudiment  of  the  in- 
nermost or  first  digit  in  front,  with  probably  a  rudi- 
ment of  the  fifth  digit  in  the  hind  foot  j  while  in  still 
older  forms,  the  series  of  the  digits  will  be  more  and 
more  complete,  until  we  come  to  the  five-toed  ani- 
mals, in  which,  if  the  doctrine  of  evolution  is  well 
founded,  the  whole  series  must  have  taken  origin." 

This  anticipation  has  been  completely  verified  by 
the  discovery,  among  others,  of  PJienacodus  in  the 
Wasatch  beds,  which  there  is  every  reason  to  believe 
are  nearly,  if  not  quite,  the  oldest  of  the  Eocene  for- 
mations of  North  America. 

Although  this  most  interesting  animal  was  known 
and  named  by  Cope  as  long  ago  as  1873  from  teeth 
alone,  it  was  not  until  the  more  recent  discov- 
*  American  Addresses  :  Lectures  on  Evolution,  p.  89. 


20  THE   HOESE. 

eries  by  Wortman  of  complete  skeletons  of  more 
than  one  individual  with  all  their  bones  in  connec- 
tion that  we  were  put  in  possession  of  almost  as  per- 
fect a  knowledge  of  its  osteological  characters  as  of 
any  animal  now  existing.  The  figures  and  descrip- 
tions published  by  Professor  Cope,*  and  the  excel- 
lent casts  sent  to  this  country  of  one  of  the  skeletons, 
have  made  this  knowledge  widely  accessible.  Al- 
though this  creature  was  of  an  extremely  generalized 
form,  it  was  obviously  so  far  separated  from  the 
primitive  mammalian  type,  whatever  that  may  have 
been,  as  to  come  within  the  definition  of  the  ungu- 
late group,  using  this  term  in  its  widest  sense.  The 
terminal  bones  of  the  toes  were  of  such  a  form  as  to 
show  that  they  were  incased  in  hoofs,  instead  of  car- 
rying claws,  and  it  had  no  clavicles.  The  teeth  also 
were  adapted  for  a  herbivorous  or  omnivorous  diet. 
Phenacodus,  however,  does  not  stand  alone,  even 
in  our  present  state  of  knowledge ;  it  belongs  to  a 
family  of  which  several  generic  modifications  are 
already  described,  and  remains  of  still  more  general- 
ized forms,  the  Periptychidce  of  Cope,  are  found  in 
the  Puerco  Eocene  beds  of  New  Mexico,  probably 
still  older  than  the  Wasatch.  Forms  apparently 
allied  have  also   been  discovered  by  Rutimeyer  in 

*  Report  of  the  United  States  Survey  of  the  Territories,  vol. 
iii.  1884. 


ITS   ANCESTORS   AND   RELATIONS. 


21 


22  THE   HOUSE. 

early  Eocene  formations  in  Switzerland.  None  of 
these  have  been  found  in  such  a  complete  state  as 
Phenacodns ;  it  is  scarcely  necessary  therefore  to 
dwell  upon  them  here,  though  it  will  be  well  to  de- 
vote a  little  time  to  the  consideration  of  the  structure 
of  this  form,  which,  if  not  in  the  actual  ancestral 
line  of  all  ungulates  (and  also,  according  to  Cope,  of 
the  insectivores,  carnivores,  lemurs,  monkeys,  and 
even  Man  himself !)  at  all  events  exhibits  the  primi- 
tive pattern  upon  which  the  skeletons  aud  teeth  of 
all  the  others  have  been  constructed,  and  which  has 
never  been  departed  from  in  any  of  them,  however 
disguised  by  the  special  modifications  of  particular 
parts. 

No  part  of  the  organization  of  an  animal  is  so 
important  in  judging  of  its  general  position  and 
characters,  and  at  the  same  time  so  perishable,  as 
the  brain,  and  yet  in  consequence  of  this  organ  in  all 
the  higher  vertebrates  being  accurately  adapted  in 
size  and  form  to  the  bony  case  which  contains  it,  we 
have  been  able  to  obtain  a  wonderfully  perfect 
knowledge  of,  at  all  events,  the  rough  anatomy  of 
the  brain  in  many  animals  which  ceased  to  exist 
ages  ago.  A  cast  of  the  interior  of  the  skull  of  Phe- 
nacodus,  made  and  figured  by  Cope,  shows  a  remark- 
ably low  type,  both  as  to  size  and  form,  as  compared 
with  any  modern  ungulate  of  corresponding  dimen- 


ITS   ANCESTORS   AND   RELATIONS.  23 

sions.  The  hemispheres  of  the  cerebrum  are  espe- 
cially small,  compared  with  the  cerebellum  aud  ol- 
factory lobes.  This  is  exactly  iu  accord  with  what  is 
now  generally  known  of  the  progressive  diminution 
of  the  size  of  the  brain  in  all  groups  of  animals  the 
further  back  we  pass  from  the  present  time. 

The  teeth  were  of  the  same  number  as  in  the 
great  majority  of  Eocene  mammals — namely,  three 
incisor  or  front  teeth,  one  canine  or  corner  tooth, 
and  seven  cheek  teeth,  consisting  of  four  premolars 
and  three  molars,*  or  eleven  altogether  on  each  side 
of  the  upper,  and  the  same  number  in  the  lower,  jaw, 
making  a  total  of  forty-four.  These  numbers  are 
briefly  expressed  in  the  formula 

.  3      1     4      3      11       _       AA 
i-^c,  jil»4>w3  =  jj  x  2  =  44. 

This  is  an  extremely  important  formula  to. remem- 
ber, as  it  is,  as  just  mentioned,  the  one  most  com- 
monly met  with  in  mammals  of  the  early  Tertiary 
periods,  and  therefore  the  most  generalized  condition 
of  dentition  among  all  the  higher  orders  of  the  class, 
and  the  one  from  which,  by  suppression  or  loss  of 
certain  of  the  teeth,  all  the  special  modifications  now 

*  The  back  teeth,  grinding  teeth,  or  cheek  teeth  are  di- 
vided into  premolars  and  molars  or  true  molars.  In  the  ungu- 
lates there  are  three  or  four  of  the  former  and  always  three 
of  the  latter,  which  are  the  hindermost  of  the  series  and  not 
preceded  by  milk  teeth. 
3 


24  THE   HORSE. 

met  with  have  been  derived .*  The  characters  of  the 
teeth,  as  well  as  their  number,  are  of  a  generalized 
type.  The  incisors  are  small,  subequal,  and  with  cut- 
ting edges,  and  are  set  in  a  semicircular  line.  The 
canines  are,  however,  distinctly  differentiated  from 
the  other  teeth,  isolated  from  the  incisors  in  front 
and  from  the  premolars  behind,  and  are  moderately 
strong,  conical,  and  pointed.  The  premolars  and 
molars  are  in  a  contiguous  series,  and  the  former  are 
distinctly  denned  from  the  latter  by  their  simpler 
structure.  Their  crowns  are  all  extremely  brachy- 
dont,  or  short  from  above  downwards,  a  character 
met  with  in  all  primitive  forms.  The  true  molars 
belong  to  the  simplest,  or  "  bunodont "  t  type,  having 
four  principal  rounded  cusps  on  the  grinding  surface 
of  each,  with  smaller  cusps  between,  making  six  al- 
together.    (See  Fig.  3,  A,  page  31.) 

The  head  is  of  small  size  compared  with  the  body 
generally.  The  orbits,  or  cavities  for  the  eyes,  are 
not  completed  by  bone  behind,  but  are  widely  con- 
tinuous with  the  temporal  fossae  on  the  side  of 
the  skull,  as  in.  all  primitive  forms.     The  vertebral 

*  In  the  pig  and  a  few  inseetivora  alone  among  existing 
mammals  is  this  number  retained.  In  all  others  the  total 
number  of  teeth  falls  short  of  forty-four,  although,  as  we 
shall  see,  some  horses  still  retain  (as  an  exceptional  condi- 
tion) the  primitive  formula. 

t  From  the  Greek  bounos,  a  hill  or  mound. 


ITS   ANCESTOKS   AND   KELATIONS.  25 

column  is  said  to  consist  of  seven  cervical,  fourteen 
or  fifteen  thoracic,  six  or  seven  lumbar,  and  three  to 
five  sacral  vertebras.  The  tail  is  long  and  tapering, 
much  longer  than  in  any  existing  ungulate,  as  it 
must  have  reached  quite  to  the  ground  in  walking. 
The  scapula  or  shoulder-blade  has  a  very  oval  form, 
resembling  that  of  a  carnivore  more  than  that  of  any 
existing  ungulate.  The  clavicles  or  collar-bones,  as 
previously  mentioned,  are  lost* 

*  In  using  this  expression  the  assumption  is  made  that 
Phenacodus,  and,  in  fact,  all  other  mammals,  are  derived 
from  forms  having  clavicles,  and  that  the  absence  of  these 
bones  is  a  case  of  specialization,  an  assumption  supported  by 
the  facts  that  the  presence  of  clavicles  is  the  rule  in  birds, 
reptiles,  and  amphibia  ;  that  they  are  well  developed  in  vari- 
ous orders  of  mammals  not  otherwise  closely  associated,  as 
marsupials,  edentates,  insectivores,  and  primates;  and  that 
they  are  also  found,  though  often  in  a  more  or  less  vestigial 
condition,  in  rodents  and  carnivores.  These  facts  all  tend  to 
show,  if  they  do  not  conclusively  prove,  that  the  presence  of 
the  clavicle  is  the  typical  condition,  notwithstanding  its  com- 
plete absence  in  extensive  groups  of  mammals,  as  the  ungu- 
lates and  cetacea. 

Since  the  above  was  in  type  the  discovery  has  been  an- 
nounced of  the  presence  of  a  rudimentary  and  transient  clav- 
icle in  an  early  embryo  of  a  sheep.  This  affords  a  complete 
confirmation  of  the  view  above  expressed,  and  is  a  most  as- 
tonishing instance  of  the  persistence  of  a  structure  in  the 
embryonic  condition,  which  has,  as  far  as  our  evidence  tells, 
been  absent  in  the  adults  during  the  whole  of  the  Tertiary 
period.  H.  Wincza,  "Ueber  ein  transitorisches  Eudiment 
einer  knochernen  Clavicula  bei  Embryonen  eines  Ungulaten." 
Morphol.  Jahrbuch,  xvi.  p.  647.     1890. 


26  THE   HOUSE. 

The  humerus,  or  upper-arm  bone,  presents  a 
character  not  found  in  any  of  the  existing  ungulates, 
although  common  in  the  caruivora — that  of  a  perfora- 
tion, or  foramen  above  the  inner  condyle.  The  two 
bones  of  the  forearm,  are,  as  in  all  generalized  forms, 
both  fully  developed,  the  ulna  being  of  large  size 
throughout  its  length.  The  structure  of  the  wrist, 
or  carpus,  is  of  great  interest  from  its  extremely  prim- 
itive condition,  each  bone  of  the  second  row  stand- 
ing directly  beneath,  and  articulating  almost  entirely 
and  only  with,  the  corresponding  bone  of  the  first 
row. 

The  five  digits,  with  their  typical  number  of  pha- 
langes, are  completely  developed,  the  third  being  the 
longest  and  strongest.  The  terminal  or  ungual  pha- 
langes are  expanded,  flattened,  and  rather  spatulate, 
and  evidently  bore  hoofs  rather  than  claws.  Each 
digit  has  a  metacarpal  bone  and  three  phalanges,  ex- 
cept the  first  or  pollex  (corresponding  to  the  thumb 
of  man),  which  has  but  two. 

In  the  hind  leg,  the  femur  or  thigh-bone  shows 
considerable  evidence  of  the  presence  of  that  project- 
ing ridge  on  the  outside,  known  as  the  third  trochan- 
ter, found  in  all  Perissodactyles,  but  in  none  of  the 
Artiodactyle  section.  The  two  bones  of  the  lower 
leg,  the  tibia  and  fibula,  are  distinct  and  com- 
plete. 


ITS   ANCESTORS   AND   RELATIONS.  27 

In  the  ankle  or  tarsus  the  cuboid  articulates  with 
the  calcaneum  only.  The  astragalus  presents  a  uni- 
formly convex  distal  articular  surface,  as  in  Carniv- 
ora,  but  it  has  a  trochlea  or  pulley-like  proximal  end, 
which  the  still  more  generalized  Periptychus  has  not. 
The  toes  are  five  in  number,  much  resembling  those 
of  the  fore-foot.  The  animal  was  apparently  not 
plantigrade,  or  walking  with  the  whole  of  the  sole  of 
the  foot,  from  the  heel  or  hock  to  the  toes,  on  the 
ground,  as  the  bears  do,  nor  did  it  walk  on  the  tips 
of  the  toes  only,  as  the  horse  does,  but  probably  ha- 
bitually stood  in  an  intermediate  position,  with  the 
heel  raised  more  or  less  from  the  ground. 

The  remains  of  animals  referable  to  this  genus 
already  discovered  in  the  Wasatch  Eocene  are  re- 
markably numerous,  and  differences  in  size  and  de- 
tails of  conformation  have  enabled  Cope  to  describe 
and  name  nine  species  considered  to  be  distinct  from 
each  other.  They  vary  in  size  from  that  of  a  bull- 
dog to  a  leopard  or  sheep.  The  structure  of  the  bones 
of  the  nasal  region  has  led  to  the  suggestion  that  the 
head  may  have  carried  a  short  proboscis  like  that 
of  the  tapir. 

As  mentioned  above,  Phenacodus  is  not  an  iso- 
lated form,  and  allied  but  less  perfectly  known  spe- 
cies appear  to  bridge  over  the  interval  between  it  and 
the  next  that  will  be  spoken  of. 


28  THE   HOUSE. 

In  the  year  1839,  Sir  Richard  Owen  described  an 
imperfect  skull  of  a  small  animal,  not  larger  than  a 
fox,  which  was  discovered  in  the  London  Clay  (Lower 
Eocene)  of  Heme  Bay,  in  Kent,  under  the  name  of 
HyracotJierium,  a  name  implying  a  supposed  affinity 
(which  we  now  know  it  does  not  possess)  to  the  exist- 
ing genus,  Hyrax*  Specimens  of  identical  or  similar 
forms  were  subsequently  found  in  Eocene  formations 
in  England  and  other  parts  of  Europe,  and  others  re- 
ferred to  the  same  genus  far  more  abundantly  and  in 
a  far  more  perfect  state  of  preservation  in  beds  of 
corresponding  age  in  North  America.  To  a  closely 
allied  form  the  name  of  Paeliynoloplius  has  been 
given,  while  Plioloplius  and  OroMppus  are  probably 
identical,  and  they  are  all  so  nearly  related  to  a  pre- 
viously known  but  larger  animal,  called  by  Cuvier 
Lophiodon,  that  they  are  commonly  associated  to 

*  "  Hyrax  "  (a  Greek  word  for  an  animal  which  cannot  be 
identified  with  certainty,  perhaps  a  kind  of  shrew)  is  a  name 
given  by  modern  zoologists  to  a  small  group,  consisting  of 
about  a  dozen  species,  of  animals  inhabiting  the  rocky  dis- 
tricts of  Syria  and  various  parts  of  Africa,  and  which  are  of 
such  peculiar  structure  that  they  are  completely  separated 
from  all  the  existing  and  all  the  hitherto  discovered  extinct 
forms  of  life.  They  form  the  order  Hyracoidea  of  Huxley, 
but  may  be  included  in  the  Ungulata,  using  that  term  in  the 
very  widest  sense.  They  are  the  animals  whose  Hebrew  name 
is  translated  in  the  English  Bible  into  "  coney  "  or  rabbit,  to 
which  in  size,  color,  and  habit  they  bear  a  considerable  gen- 
eral resemblance. 


ITS  ANCESTORS  AND  RELATIONS.      29 

form  a  family  Lophiodontidce.  Some  of  these  ani- 
mals *  present  a  very  distinct  advance  in  evolution 
upon  Phenacodus,  an  advance  in  some  respects  so 
great  as  to  move  them,  according  to  Cope,  into  a  dis- 
tinct ordinal  division  of  the  Mammalia.  This  con- 
sists mainly  in  a  modification  of  the  form  and  re- 
lations of  the  bones  of  the  carpus  and  the  tarsus 
from  their  primitive  condition,  which  modification 
persists  in  all  the  more  recent  forms  of  true  ungu- 
lates, both  Perissodactyle  and  Artiodactyle,  and  the 
absence  of  which  is  the  principal  distinction  between 
them  and  the  Proboscidea  (elephants)  and  the  Hyra- 
coidea. 

The  bones  of  the  second  row  of  the  carpus  no 
longer  stand  exactly  below  the  corresponding  bones 
of  the  first  row,  but  are  all  shifted  a  little  way  to 
the  inner  side  of  the  foot,  a  change  which  is  facili- 
tated by  the  disappearance  of  the  first  digit,  and 
which,  with  certain  alterations  in  the  form  of  the 
articular  surfaces,  tends  to  produce  a  more  perfect 
interlocking  of  these  bones  one  with  another,  and 

*  Madame  Marie  Pavlow  has  shown  that  under  the  name 
of  Hyracotherium  some  very  different  forms  have  been  eon- 
founded,  the  type  species  of  Owen  being  the  most  primitive, 
and  perhaps  identical  with  Cope's  Phenacodus,  while  the  Amer- 
ican H.  venticolum,  of  which  the  whole  skeleton  is  known,  and 
to  which  the  description  in  the  text  chiefly  applies,  is  a  much 
more  advanced  form. 


30  THE   HOESE. 

thereby  greater  stability  to  the  carpal  region  as  a 
whole  (see  Fig.  1,  p.  15).  A  corresponding  change  in 
the  tarsus  brings  the  cuboid  into  articular  relation 
with  the  astragalus,  which  it  wants  in  the  primitive 
condition. 

In  the  number  of  the  digits  a  considerable  modi- 
fication has  taken  place  in  both  feet.  In  the  fore- 
limbs,  instead  of  five,  there  are  but  four  toes,  a 
number  which  was  long  retained  by  a  considerable 
section  of  the  order,  and  persists  even  to  the  present 
day  in  the  one  family  of  tapirs.  A  foot  thus  formed 
may  appear  at  first  sight  to  belong  to  the  Artiodac- 
tyle  or  even-toed  type,  especially  as  the  missing  toe 
is  the  first,  and  the  four  that  remain  are  exactly 
those  of  the  Artiodactyles.  But  on  examining  a 
little  more  closely  it  will  be  seen  to  present  all  the 
structural  characteristics  of  the  five-toed  Perisso- 
dactyles,  only  changed  by  the  removal  of  the  first 
toe.  The  third  is  still  the  largest,  and  forms  the 
center  of  support  ;  the  second  and  third  are  of  equal 
size  and  form  a  pair  arranged  on  each  side  of  it. 
The  fifth  is  an  odd  toe  with  nothing  to  balance  it  on 
the  inner  side  of  the  foot.  There  is  no  trace  of  the 
symmetry  around  a  line  drawn  between  the  third 
and  fourth  toes,  or  of  the  equality  of  these  two  which 
is  seen  in  Artiodactyles.  By  referring  to  the  dia- 
gram at  p.  15  (Fig.  1),  it  will  be  easily  understood 


ITS  ANCESTORS  AND  RELATIONS. 


31 


that  A  is  not  converted  into  B  by  merely  taking 
away  the  digit  I. 

It  can  hardly  be  supposed  that  the  change  took 
place  suddenly  from  a  five-toed  to  a  four-toed  fore- 
foot, and  indications  have  been  discovered  of  inter- 
mediate forms  (Eoliippus  of  Marsh)  in  which  a  rudi- 
mentary first  toe,  represented  only  by  the  metacar- 
pal bone,  existed,  but  these  have  not  yet  been  fully 
described. 

The  hind  foot  of  Hyracotherium  presents  a  still 
greater  modification,  both  the  outer  digits,  first  and 
fifth,  having  disappeared.     The  three  middle  toes, 


Fig.  3. — Grinding  surface  of  upper  molar  tooth  (very 
slightly  worn).  A,  Phenacodus.  B,  Hyracotherium. 
C,  Anchitherium.  a,  antero-external  eusp  ;  b,  antero- 
internal  cusp ;  c,  postero-external  cusp ;  d,  pos- 
tero-internal  cusp. 

symmetrically  disposed  to  the  axis  of  the  third,  are 
alone  present.  This  is  the  condition  of  the  hind  foot 
of  all  known  true  Perissodactyles  of  the  Eocene  and 
Miocene  epoch,  and  of  the  greater  number  of  those 


32  THE   HORSE. 

still  existing,  the  horse  alone  having  advanced  to  a 
still  more  specialized  state. 

The  teeth  of  Hyracotherium  and  its  allies  are  the 
same  in  number  as  in  Phenacodus — the  same,  in 
fact,  as  in  the  vast  majority  of  Eocene  mammals  j 
but  they  begin  to  show  more  distinctly,  especially  in 
the  grinding  surfaces  of  the  molars,  a  pattern  in 
which  the  groundwork  of  all  the  subsequent  com- 
plex modifications  can  be  clearly  traced  (Fig.  3,  B). 
The  four  larger  corner  cusps  are  distinct,  but  the 
intermediate  ones  are  assuming  the  form  of  ridges 
or  crests  connecting  the  two  anterior  and  the  two 
posterior  cusps  respectively.  These  ridges  are  of  a 
curved  or  sinuous  form,  and  are  not  placed  quite 
transversely,  but  have  their  inner  ends  inclining 
backwards.  It  will  be  usefid  to  become  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  this  pattern,  as  it  is  the  key  to  all 
others  which  will  be  hereafter  spoken  of. 

In  deposits  of  corresponding  and  more  recent  age 
to  those  in  which  the  remains  of  Hyracotherium 
were  found,  immense  numbers  of  bones  and  teeth 
have  been  discovered,  indicating  a  variety  of  spe- 
cies more  or  less  diverging  in  details,  although  con- 
structed in  the  main  upon  the  same  type,  the  best 
known  of  which  are  included  in  the  genera  Lo~ 
phiodon  of  European  and  Hyrachyus  of  American 
formations.     Of    the    latter,    remarkably    complete 


ITS   ANCESTORS   AND   RELATIONS.  33 

skeletons  have  been  discovered  and  fully  described 
by  Leidy,  so  that  its  osteology  is  now  completely 
known.  A  few  further  stages  of  modification  lead 
to  the  Palceotherium  of  the  Paris  basin  (late  Eocene), 
an  interesting  form  from  its  association  with  the 
illustrious  Cuvier,  who  in  1804  established  its  exist- 
ence, and  by  comparison  of  its  bones  with  those  of 
all  known  recent  species  of  animals,  demonstrated 
for  the  first  time  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  scientific 
world  that  animals  had  inhabited  the  earth  other  than 
those  now  found  upon  its  surface.  By  this  dem- 
onstration he  laid  the  foundation  of  the  study  of 
palaeontology  of  vertebrated  animals — a  study  which 
has  developed  in  this  comparatively  short  period  of 
time  to  such  a  marvelous  extent,  and  which  has  still 
before  it  a  future  of  unbounded  promise. 

By  the  time  that  the  Palaaotherium  appeared,  the 
group  of  Perissodactyles  was  already  breaking  up 
into  different  families  by  the  gradual  change  in  vari- 
ous directions  from  the  primitive  Lophiodont  type. 
Some  were  passing  step  by  step  into  tapirs,  which 
still  exist  and  retain  much  more  of  the  original  char- 
acters of  the  primitive  ungulates  of  the  Eocene 
period  than  any  of  the  others  now  remaining  on 
the  earth,  having  indeed  continued  practically  un- 
changed since  the  Miocene  times;  while  almost  all 
other  mammalian   forms  which  existed  then  have 


34  THE   HORSE. 

either  become  extinct  or  undergone  extensive  modi- 
fication. In  the  structure  of  their  feet  they  scarce- 
ly differ  from  Hyracotherium.  They  are,  in  fact, 
typical  old  conservatives,  which  have  scarcely  de- 
parted in  any  way  from  the  manners,  customs,  or 
structure  of  their  ancestors.  They  appear  to  be  ani- 
mals tending  to  extinction,  for,  though  formerly 
having  a  wide  range  of  distribution  through  the  con- 
tinents of  America,  Europe,  and  Asia,  they  are  now- 
only  found  at  two  rather  isolated  parts  of  the 
world — i.e.,  South  and  Central  America  and  the 
Malay  region — and  they  are  by  no  means  numerous 
either  in  species  or  individuals. 

A  second  branch  of  the  group  can  be  traced 
through  such  forms  as  Hyracodon,  Aceratherkim, 
and  Aphelops  to  the  modern  rhinoceroses,  which 
in  many  respects  are  more  specialized  than  the 
tapirs.  They  have  but  three  toes  upon  each  foot, 
and  the  teeth  have  been  considerably  changed, 
some  species  having  lost  all  the  incisors  or  cutting 
teeth  of  the  front  of  the  mouth.  They  have,  more- 
over, acquired  the  peculiarity  of  wearing  one  or 
two  large  horns  upon  their  noses,  which  the  early 
species  of  the  family  did  not  possess. 

Somewhat  allied  to  the  rhinoceroses  were  some 
remarkable  animals  which  flourished  in  the  early 
Miocene  time  in  North  America,  to  various  modifi- 


ITS   ANCESTORS   AND   RELATIONS.  35 

cations  of  which  the  names  Menodus,  TifanotJierium, 
MegaceropSj  Brontotherium,  and  Symborodon  have  been 
given.  They  were  of  gigantic  size,  with  a  large  head, 
having  on  the  face  a  pair  of  stout,  diverging,  osseous 
protuberances,  like  the  horn-cores  of  ruminants. 
Their  fore-feet  had  four  and  their  hind  feet  had 
three  short  stout  toes.  Also,  out  of  the  hue  of  descent 
of  any  existing  Perissodactyles  was  the  remarkable 
MacraucJienia,  a  very  specialized  form,  which  existed 
in  South  America,  apparently  to  Pliocene  times,  and 
then  entirely  disappeared  from  a  world  in  which  the 
conditions  necessary  for  its  well-being  no  longer  ex- 
isted, unless  indeed  we  may  suppose  that  the  life  of  a 
species,  like  that  of  an  individual,  comes  to  an  end  by 
virtue  of  some  inherent  tendency  which  is  one  of  the 
essential  attributes  of  its  existence.  Leaving  these 
and  numerous  other  collateral  branches  which  have 
left  no  representatives,  we  may  pass  to  the  third  ex- 
isting division,  the  most  important  in  regard  to  the 
present  subject. 

Allied  to  Palaeotherium,  but  probably  more  on 
the  direct  line  of  descent  between  Hyracotherium 
and  the  forms  to  be  mentioned  presently,  was  a  small 
animal  to  which  the  name  of  Paluplotlierium  has  been 
given,  of  which  numerous  teeth  and  bones  have  been 
found  in  the  beds  of  Upper  Eocene  age  at  Hord- 
well  in  Hampshire,  in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  and  in  va- 


36  THE   HORSE. 

rious  parts  of  France  and  Germany.  Another  form 
associated  by  Cnvier  with  Palaeotheriuin,  the  first 
known  remains  of  which  were  f onnd  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Orleans  and  hence  called  P.  aurelianense, 
was  by  H.  von  Meyer  separated  generically  under 
the  name  of  AncJiitherium.  It  flourished  in  the  Mio- 
cene age,  both  in  Europe  and  America,  under  many 
minor  modifications,  and  is  generally  looked  upon 
as  in  the  direct  line  of  ancestry  of  the  modern 
Equiclce,  which  the  true  Palceotherium  probably  was 
not.  One  of  the  most  striking  characters  by  which 
it  differs  from  Hyracotherium  is  the  complete  loss 
of  the  fifth  digit  of  the  fore-foot,  all  the  extremities 
being  alike  in  possessing  only  the  three  middle  toes 
(second,  third,  and  fourth  of  the  typical  condition), 
all  reaching  to  the  ground,  but  with  the  central  one 
(the  third)  longer  than  the  others  (see  Fig.  4).  The 
two  bones  of  the  forearm  (radius  and  ulna)  and  the 
two  of  the  leg  (tibia  and  fibula)  were  still  quite  dis- 
tinct. The  pattern  of  the  grinding  surface  of  the 
molar  teeth  (see  Fig.  3,  C,  p.  31)  had  undergone  some 
further  modifications  from  that  of  Hyracotherium, 
which  will  be  alluded  to  later  on  when  describing  the 
dentition  of  the  horse.  The  Anchitherium  was  suc- 
ceeded in  the  Pliocene  period,  in  America,  Europe, 
and  Asia,  by  animals  which  have  been  named  Hip- 
parion,  Hippotlierium,  Proiohippus,  and  Pliohippus,  of 


ITS   ANCESTOKS   AND   EELATIONS. 


37 


which  there  were  many  kinds,  differing  slightly  in 
form  and  proportions,  and  in  the  characters  of  the 


Fig.  4.— Side  and  front  view  of  the  bones  of  the  left 
fore-foot  of  Anchitherium  (without  the  upper  row  of 
carpal  bones),  t,  trapezium;  tr,  trapezoid;  go, 
magnum ;  one,  unciform  ;  2m,  second  metacarpal ; 
3w,  third  metacarpal  ;  Am,  fourth  metacarpal ; 
5m,  rudiment  of  the  fifth  metacarpal ;  p',  p",  p" , 
the  first,  second,  and  third  phalanges  of  the  mid- 
dle (third)  digit,  The  upper  surface  of  third  me- 
tacarpal is  represented  for  comparison  with  Figs. 
5  and  6,  showing  gradual  change  of  form.  (From 
Gaudry. ) 

enamel  foldings  of  the  molar  teeth,  but  resembling 
each  other  in  the  structure  of  the  feet.  The  lateral 
toes  (second  and  fourth),  though  containing  the  full 


38 


THE  HOESE. 


number  of  bones,  were  much  reduced  in  size,  and 
did  not  reach  to  the  ground  (see  Fig.  5),  but  were  sus- 
pended to  the  outside  of,  and  rather  behind,  the  large 
middle  one,  like  the  rudimentary  outer  toes  of  the 


.a-  one* 


Fig.  5. — Side  and  front  view  of  the  bones  of  the  left 
fore-foot  of  Hipparion.  s,  and  s',  upper  and  lower 
sesamoid  bones.     (From  Gaudry.) 


deer  or  the  short  first  digit  ("  dew-claw  ")  of  the  dog. 
Well-preserved  remains  of  animals  with  this  struct- 
ure of  foot  have  been  met  with  abundantly  at  Pi- 
kermi,  in  Greece,  and  also  in  most  of  the  deposits  of 


ITS   ANCESTORS   AND   RELATIONS. 


39 


corresponding  age  in  the  southern  parts  of  France 
and  Germany.     Their  former  existence  in  England 


lr.    CfO      one. 


Yig,  6.— Side  and  front  view  of  the  bones  of  the  left 
fore-foot  of  the  horse.  Letters  as  in  Figs.  4  and  5. 
(From  Gaudry. ) 

is  only  attested  by  scanty  fragments  found  in  the 
red  crag  of  Suffolk.     Horses,  or  rather  horse-like 
creatures,  with  this  structure  of  feet  were  no  longer 
4 


40  THE   HOESE. 

met  with  when  the  Pleistocene,  or  latest  geological 
period,  set  in ;  but  then,  for  the  first  time,  appeared 
the  true  horse,  in  its  development  exactly  or  very 
nearly  as  we  know  it  now.  The  outer  toes  (second 
and  fourth)  were  reduced  to  rudiments  of  the  meta- 
carpals or  metatarsals  entirely  concealed  beneath 
the  skin,  while  the  middle  or  third  toe  was  greatly 
elongated  and  had  its  last  bone  or  ungual  phalanx 
much  expanded  in  breadth  (Fig.  6).  At  the  same 
time,  the  stability  of  the  forearm  and  leg  was  in- 
creased by  the  two  bones  contained  in  each  limb  in 
the  primitive  forms  becoming  completely  fused  into 
one.  Even  since  the  Pleistocene  period  a  change 
has  taken  place,  as  in  horses  of  the  present  time  the 
lateral  rudimentary  metapodials,  or  "  splint  bones " 
of  veterinary  anatomy  (Fig.  6,  2m  and  4w)>  though 
independent  bones  in  the  young  animal  have  a 
great  tendency  to  become  united  with  the  large  mid- 
dle bone  as  life  goes  on ;  but  in  horses  of  the  pre- 
historic or  still  earlier  periods  they  are  always  found 
free,  and  were  also  relatively  longer  than  they  are 
now. 

These  modifications  of  the  limbs  thus  gradually 
acquired  in  the  course  of  time  must  have  been  asso- 
ciated with  gradually  increased  speed  in  running, 
especially  over  firm  and  unyielding  ground.  Short, 
stout  legs  and  broad  feet,  with  numerous  toes,  spread- 


ITS   ANCESTORS   AND   RELATIONS.  41 

ing  apart  from  each  other  when  the  weight  of  the 
creature  is  borne  on  them,  are  sufficiently  well 
adapted  for  plodding  deliberately  over  marshy  and 
yielding  surfaces,  and  the  tapir  and  the  rhinoceros, 
which  in  the  structure  of  the  limbs  have  altered  but 
little  from  the  primitive  Eocene  forms,  still  haunt 
the  borders  of  streams  and  lakes  and  the  shady 
depths  of  forests,  as  was  probably  the  habit  of  their 
ancient  representatives ;  while  the  horses  are  all  in- 
habitants of  the  open  plains,  for  life  upon  which 
their  whole  organization  is  in  the  most  eminent  de- 
gree adapted.  The  length  and  mobility  of  the  neck, 
position  of  the  eye  and  ear,  and  great  development 
of  the  organ  of  smell,  give  them  ample  means  of 
becoming  aware  of  the  approach  of  enemies ;  while 
the  length  of  their  limbs,  the  angles  the  different 
segments  form  with  each  other,  and  especially  the 
combination  of  firmness,  stability,  and  lightness  in 
the  reduction  of  all  the  toes  to  a  single  one,  upon 
which  the  whole  weight  of  the  bodv  and  all  the 
muscular  power  are  concentrated,  give  them  speed 
and  endurance  surpassing  that  of  almost  any  other 
animal. 

Remarkable  changes  in  the  structure  and  mode 
of  growth  of  the  teeth,  which  will  be  described  in 
detail  later  on,  have  taken  place  pari  passu  with  the 
modifications  of  the  limbs  and  added  greatly  to  their 


42  THE   HORSE. 

power  as  organs  of  mastication,  and  enabled  their 
possessors  to  find  their  sustenance  among  the  com- 
paratively dry  and  harsh  herbage  of  the  open  plains, 
instead  of  being  limited  to  the  more  succulent  vege- 
table productions  of  the  marshes  and  forests  in 
which  their  predecessors  mainly  dwelt. 

The  structural  transitions  from  the  diminutive 
Hyracotherium  of  the  early  Eocene  period  to  the 
modern  horse  have  been  accompanied  by  a  gradual 
increase  of  dimensions.  The  Miocene  Anchitherium 
was  of  the  size  of  a  sheep.  The  Pliocene  Hipparion 
and  its  allies  were  as  large  as  modern  donkeys ;  and 
it  is  only  in  the  Pleistocene  period  that  Equidcv  ap- 
peared that  approached  in  size  the  existing  horse, 
the  largest  races  of  which  are  all  the  products  of 
good  feeding  and  selective  breeding  since  it  has  be- 
come a  domesticated  animal. 

It  will  be  seen  from  what  has  been  already  said 
that  the  history  of  the  Perissodactyles  as  a  group 
offers  many  points  of  interest  to  the  naturalist. 
Among  these  are  its  rapid  extension  and  separation 
into  various  modifications,  all  containing  numerous 
minor  variations ;  the  complete  extinction  of  many 
of  these,  and  the  survival  of  three  branches  only,  all 
of  which  (except  the  two  domesticated  species  of  the 
equine  branch,  which  have  been  largely  multiplied 
and  diffused  by  man's  agency)  are  poor  in  genera 


ITS   ANCESTOES    AND    EELATIONR.  43 

and  species  and  far  more  restricted  than  formerly  in 
geographical  distribution.  When  we  consider  how 
extremely  imperfect  our  knowledge  of  the  former 
inhabitants  of  the  earth  must  necessarily  be,  com- 
pared with  that  of  those  now  existing,  it  is  remark- 
able that  we  have  already  evidence  enough  to  show 
that,  at  any  period  we  may  select  since  the  Middle 
Eocene  time,  Perissodactyles  were  far  more  abun- 
dant, varied,  and  widely  distributed  than  they  are 
at  present.  This  is  the  more  interesting,  as  it  is  in 
marked  contrast  with  what  we  know  of  the  history 
of  the  other  great  division,  the  Artiodactyles,  the 
latest  modification  of  which,  especially  the  hollow- 
horned  ruminants  or  Bovidw  (antelopes,  sheep,  or 
oxen),  are  now  the  dominating  members  of  the  great 
Ungulate  order,  widespread  in  geographical  range, 
rich  in  generic  and  specific  variation,  and  numerous 
in  individuals. 

Of  the  three  existing  families  of  Perissodactyles, 
the  least  modified  are,  compared  to  their  former 
abundance,  in  the  most  decadent  state,  while  the 
most  recently  formed,  and  greatly  modified,  and 
most  progressive  group  was  until  very  recently 
bravely  holding  its  own,  in  at  least  one  region  of  its 
former  extensive  range.  On  the  great  plains  of  the 
African  continent,  zebras  and  quaggas  roamed  in 
countless  herds  within  the  memory  of  living  man, 


44  THE   HORSE. 

and,  except  for  his  interference,  there  seemed  no 
reason  why  they  might  not  have  continued  to  do  so 
for  ages  yet.  Explorers,  hunters,  and  settlers,  ac- 
companied by  the  introduction  of  fire-arms  into  their 
native  haunts,  have,  however,  settled  their  doom. 
If  events  proceed  as  they  are  now  doing,  we  may 
safely  predict  that  the  time  is  not  very  far  distant 
when  any  living  animal  of  the  entire  group  of  Peris- 
sodactyles,  except  in  a  state  of  domestication,  will 
be  a  thing  of  the  past.  Under  the  rapidly  changing 
circumstances  of  the  world,  caused  by  the  spread  of 
European  civilization,  it  is  not  unlikely  that  the 
most  ancient  form,  the  tapir,  may  yet  survive  all  the 
others,  simply  because  it  offers  less  inducement  for 
the  exercise  of  the  destructive  propensities  of  the 
modern  sportsman,  who  is  more  responsible  than  any 
one  else  for  the  change  now  taking  place  in  the  nor- 
mal balance  of  animal  life  on  the  earth's  surface. 
In  the  next  chapter  this  part  of  the  subject  will  be 
entered  into  rather  more  fully. 


CHAPTER   II. 

THE    HORSE   AND    ITS    NEAREST    EXISTING   RELATIONS. 

The  tapirs  (Family  Tapiridcc) — Characters,  species,  geograph- 
ical and  geological  distribution — The  rhinoceroses  (Fam- 
ily Ithinocerotid(v) — The  horses  (Family  Equidce) — Their 
immediate  predecessors — The  hipparions  or  three-toed 
horses  of  Europe  and  America — Existing  species  of  horses 
— The  horse  (Equus  caballus) — Wild,  domesticated,  and 
feral  horses — Wild  asses — Equus  hemionus  of  Asia  and  its 
varieties — The  African  wild  ass  and  the  domestic  ass 
(Equus  asinus) — Striped  members  of  the  equine  family — 
Zebras  and  quaggas  (Equus  zebra,  E.  burchetti,  E.  grcvyi, 
and  E.  quagga) — Hybrids  or  mules — Aptitude  for  domes- 
tication only  found  in  certain  members  of  the  family. 

As  shown  in  the  last  chapter,  the  Perissodactyle 
ungulates,  by  various  and  gradually  progressing  de- 
viations from  the  common  original  type,  began  at  a 
very  early  age  to  break  up  into  several  groups,  some 
of  which,  after  undergoing  a  considerable  degree  of 
specialization,  have  become  extinct,  without  leaving 
successors ;  but  three  of  these  modified  types,  already 
distinct  at  the  close  of  the  Eocene  period,  have  con- 
tinued up  to  the  present  day,  gradually,  as  time  ad- 
vanced, becoming  more  and  more  divergent  from  each 


4G  THE   HOUSE. 

other.  These  are  now  represented  by  the  three  fami- 
lies of  the  Tapirs,  the  Rhinoceroses,  and  the  Horses. 
Great  as  may  be  the  differences  between  these  ani- 
mals as  we  see  them  now,  we  can  trace  their  history 
step  by  step,  as  shown  by  the  fragments  preserved 
from  former  ages,  farther  and  farther  back  into 
time,  their  differences  continually  becoming  less 
marked,  and  ultimately  blending  together,  if  not 
into  one  common  ancestor,  at  all  events  into  forms 
so  closely  alike  in  all  essentials  that  no  reasonable 
doubt  can  be  held  as  to  their  common  origin. 

As  already  indicated,  the  first  named,  the  tapirs, 
have  retained  much  more  of  the  original  characters 
of  the  primitive  ungulates  of  the  Eocene  period  than 
either  of  the  others,  and  have  indeed  remained  prac- 
tically unchanged  since  the  Miocene  period;  while 
almost  all  other  mammalian  forms  which  existed 
then  have  either  become  extinct  or  undergone  ex- 
tensive modification. 

The  Tapirs.     (Family  Tapiridce.) 

The  tapirs  constitute  the  single  genus  Tapirus, 
of  which  all  the  known  species  are  much  alike  in  ex- 
ternal as  well  as  anatomical  characters.  They  are 
rather  heavy,  thick-set  animals,  with  short  and  stout 
limbs.  The  fore-feet  have  four  distinct  toes,  the 
first  (that  corresponding  to  the  thumb  of  man)  only 


ITS   NEAREST   EXISTING  RELATIONS, 


47 


being  absent,  those  that  are  present  corresponding 
to  the  second,  third,  fourth,  and  fifth  of  the  typical 
five-toed  limb.  The  third  toe  is  the  longest,  the 
second  and  fourth  nearly  equal,  and  the  fifth  the 
shortest,  and  scarcely  reaching  the  ground  in  the  or- 
dinary standing  position.     The  hind  feet  have  three 


B 


til    S&H  ,ht  : • 


Fig.  7. — Plantar  surface  of  right  fore  (A)  and  hind 
(B)  foot  of  Malay  Tapir.  (From  Murie.  Journal 
of  Anatomy  and  Physiology,  vol.  vi.) 


toes,  the  middle  one  being  the  largest,  and  the  two 
others  rather  shorter.  Each  toe  is  incased  in  a  dis- 
tinct, somewhat  oval  hoof,  and  there  is  a  large, 
roundish,  callous  pad  on  the  sole  of  the  foot,  on 
which  the  animal  rests  as  well  as  on  the  toes  (see 


48  THE   HOESE. 

Fig.  7).  The  nose  and  upper  lip  are  elongated  into 
a  flexible  mobile  snout  or  short  proboscis,  at  the  end 
of  which  the  nostrils  are  situated.  The  eyes  are 
rather  small.  The  ears  are  of  moderate  size,  ovate, 
and  erect.  The  tail  is  very  short.  The  skin  is  thick 
and  smooth,  and  covered  with  a  short  and  rather 
scanty  hairy  coat. 

The  skull  is  elevated  and  compressed.  The  orbit 
and  temporal  fossa  are  widely  continuous,  there  be- 
ing no  true  post-orbital  process  of  the  temporal  bone. 
The  anterior  narial  apertures  are  very  large,  and  ex- 
tend high  on  the  face  between  the  orbits.  The  nasal 
bones  are  short,  elevated,  triangular,  and  pointed  in 
front.  Vertebrae — Cervical,  7;  dorsal,  18;  lumbar, 
5 ;  sacral,  6  ;  caudal,  about  12.  The  teeth  are — In- 
cisors, f ;  canines,  { ;  premolars,  f  5  and  molars,  -J  on 
each  side,  making  a  total  of  42 ;  thus,  one  tooth  of 
the  typical  dentition,  the  first  lower  premolar,  is 
wanting.  The  molar  teeth  of  both  jaws  may  be 
briefly  described,  as  bilophodont,  or  having  two 
transverse  ridges;  brachyodont,  or  short  crowned, 
and  without  cement. 

The  species  of  tapirs  are  not  numerous,  and  are 
all  much  alike  in  general  form,  anatomical  structure, 
and  especially  dentition,  so  they  may  be  said  to  con- 
stitute a  single  genus,  Tapir  us.  The  existing  species 
may  be  grouped  into  two  sections,  the  distinctive 


•     ITS   NEAREST    EXISTING   RELATIONS.  49 

characters  of  which  are   only  recognizable   in  the 
skeleton. 

(A)  With  a  great  anterior  prolongation  of  the 
ossification  of  the  nasal  septum  (mesethmoid),  ex- 
tending in  the  adnlt  far  beyond  the  nasal  bones,  and 
supported  and  embraced  at  the  base  by  ascending 
plates  from  the  maxilla?.  This  section  constitutes 
the  genus  Elasmognathus  of  Gill.  There  are  two 
species,  both  from  Central  America. 

Tapirus  bairdi  (Baird's  tapir) :  Mexico,  Honduras, 
Nicaragua,  Costa  Rica,  and  Panama. 

Tapirus  doivi  (Dow's  tapir) :  Guatemala,  Nicara- 
gua, and  Costa  Rica. 

(B)  With  the  ossification  of  the  septum  not  ex- 
tending farther  forward  than  the  nasal  bones.  Three 
species : 

T.  indicus  (the  Malay  tapir) :  Malay  Peninsula 
(as  far  north  as  Tavoy  and  Mergui)  and  the  islands 
of  Sumatra  and  Borneo.  T.  aniericanus  (T.  ter- 
restris,  Linn.).  The  common  South  American  tapir 
of  the  forests  and  lowlands  of  Brazil  and  Para- 
guay and  the  northern  part  of  the  Argentine  Re- 
public. 

T.  roulini.  The  Pinch aque  'or  Roulin's  tapir  of 
the  high  regions  of  the  Cordilleras  of  Colombia 
and  Ecuador,  7,000  to  8,000  feet  above  the  sea 
level. 


50  THE   HORSE.' 

The  Malay  tapir  is  the  largest  of  the  genus,  and 
distinguished  from  all  others  by  its  peculiar  colora- 
tion, the  head,  neck,  fore  and  hind  limbs  being  glossy 
black  and  the  intermediate  part  of  the  body  white. 
The  demarkation  of  the  two  colors  is  distinctly  de- 


,r>m  \  if  | 


Fig.  8. — The  American  Tapir  (Tapirus  americanus). 

From  a  photograph  by  Mr.  Gambler  Bolton  of  an  animal  living  In  the 
Zoological  Gurdens,  London. 


fined.  The  white  of  the  body  does  not  quite  meet 
below,  a  median  dark  line  intervening.  All  the 
American  species  are  of  a  nearly  uniform  dark  brown 
or  blackish  color  when  adult ;  but  it  is  a  curious  cir- 
cumstance that  when  young  (and  in  this  the  Malay 
species  agrees  with  the  others)  they  are  conspicuously 


ITS   NEAEEST   EXISTING   EELATIONS.  51 

marked  with  spots  and  longitudinal  stripes  of  white 
or  fawn  color  on  a  darker  ground. 

The  habits  of  all  the  kinds  of  tapirs  appear  to  be 
very  similar.  They  are  solitary,  nocturnal,  shy,  and 
inoffensive,  chiefly  frequenting  the  depths  of  shady 
forests  and  the  neighborhood  of  water,  to  which  they 
frequently  resort  for  the  purpose  of  bathing,  and  in 
which  they  often  take  refuge  when  pursued.  They 
feed  on  various  vegetable  substances,  as  shoots  of 
trees  and  bushes,  buds  and  leaves.  They  are  hunted 
by  the  natives  of  the  land  in  which  they  live  for  the 
sake  of  their  hides  and  flesh. 

"  The  tapirs/'  Wallace  says,  "  form  a  small  group 
of  mammals,  whose  discontinuous  distribution  plainly 
indicates  their  approaching  extinction."  Tins  view 
is  supported,  and  the  singular  fact  of  the  existence 
of  so  closely  allied  animals  as  the  Malayan  and  the 
American  tapirs  in  such  distant  regions  of  the  earth 
and  in  no  intervening  places,  is  accounted  for  by 
what  is  known  of  the  geological  history  of  the  race ; 
for,  if  we  may  judge  from  the  somewhat  scanty  re- 
mains which  have  been  preserved  to  our  times,  con- 
sisting chiefly  of  teeth,  the  tapirs  must  once  have 
had  a  very  wide  distribution.  There  is  no  proof  of 
their  having  lived  in  the  Eocene  epoch ;  but  by  the 
Middle  Miocene,  tapirs  undistinguishable  generically 
from  those   now  existing  were  already  formed,  so 


52  THE   HORSE. 

that  they  share  the  honors  with  Hyomoschus  or  Dor- 
catJierium*  of  being  the  oldest  living  mammalian 
form.  Such  remains  of  Miocene  and  Pliocene  age 
have  been  found  in  France,  Germany,  and  England 
(Suffolk  red  crag).  They  appear,  however,  to  have 
become  extinct  in  Europe  before  the  Pleistocene 
period,  as  none  of  their  bones  or  teeth  have  been 
found  in  any  of  the  caves  or  alluvial  deposits  in 
which  those  of  elephants,  rhinoceroses,  and  hippo- 
potamuses occur  in  abundance ;  but  in  other  regions 
their  distribution  at  this  age  was  wider  than  at 
present,  as  they  are  known  to  have  extended  east- 
ward to  China,  and  westward  over  the  greater  part  of 
the  southern  United  States  of  America,  from  South 
Carolina  to  California.  Lund  also  distinguished  two 
species  or  varieties  from  the  caves  of  Brazil.  Thus 
we  have  no  difficulty  in  tracing  the  common  origin 
of  the  now  widely  separated  American  or  Asiatic 
species.  It  is,  moreover,  interesting  to  observe  how 
very  slight  an  amount  of  variation  has  taken  place 
in  forms  isolated  during  such  an  enormous  period  of 
time.  This  may  be  owing  to  the  extreme  similarity 
of  the  conditions  of  existence  in  a  Brazilian  and  a 
Malayan  forest. 

*  A  small  Artiodactyle,  somewhat  intermediate  in  struct- 
ure between  a  deer  and  a  pig,  found  living  in  Western  Africa 
and  fossil  in  deposits  of  Miocene  age  in  Germany. 


ITS   NEAEEST   EXISTING   RELATIONS.  53 

The  Rhinoceroses  (Family  Ehinocerotklce). 

The  name  rhinoceros  (meaning  in  Greek  "nose- 
horn  ")  was  applied  by  the  ancients  to  an  animal  the 
most  striking  external  peculiarity  of  which  was  cer- 
tainly the  horn  growing  above  its  nose. 

The  following  are  the  general  characters  appli- 
cable to  all  the  existing  members  of  the  family : 

Head  large.  Ears  of  moderate  size,  oval,  erect, 
prominent,  placed  near  the  occipnt.  Eyes  small. 
Neck  short.  Skin  very  thick,  in  some  species  consist- 
ing of  massive,  indurated,  almost  inflexible,  plates, 
with  thin  soft  intervals  or  joints,  to  allow  of  motion. 
Hairy  covering  scanty.  Tail  of  moderate  length, 
slightly  tufted.  Limbs  stont,  rather  short.  Three 
completely  developed  toes,  with  distinct,  broad, 
rounded  hoofs  on  each  foot.* 

All  existing  species  have  one  or  two  horns,  placed 
in  the  middle  line  upon  the  face.  When  one  is 
present,  it  is  situated  over  the  conjoined  nasal  bones ; 
when  two,  the  hinder  one  is  over  the  frontals.  These 
horns  differ  in  details  of  structure  from  those  of  any 
other  animal,  though  belonging  to  the  same  category 
of  epidermic  growths  as  the  horns  of  oxen,  as  well 
as  nails,  claws,  hoofs,  callosities,  and  warts.     Their 

*  In  some  extinct  species  a  small  outer  toe  is  present  on 
the  fore-foot. 


54  THE   HORSE. 

structure,  as  seen  under  the  microscope,  lias  a  great 
resemblance  to  that  of  whalebone,  being  composed 
of  a  solid  mass  of  hardened  epidermic  cells  growing 
from  a  cluster  of  long  dermal  papilhe.  The  cells 
formed  on  each  papilla  constitute  a  distinct  horny 
fiber,  like  a  thick  hair,  and  the  whole  are  cemented 
together  by  an  intermediate  mass  of  cells  which 
grow  up  from  the  interspaces  between  the  papilhe. 
It  results  from  this  thai  the  horn  has  the  appearance 
of  a  mass  of  agglutinated  hairs,  which,  in  the  newly- 
growing  part,  at  the  base,  readily  fray  out  on  destruc- 
tion of  the  softer  intermediate  substance;  but  any 
one  acquainted  with  the  structure  and  mode  of 
growth  of  true  hairs  will  see  that  the  fibers  differ 
from  them  in  growing  around  a  long  tree  papilla 
on  the  surface  of  the  derm,  instead  of  from  a  very 
short  papilla  sunk  deeply  in  a  follicular  involution 
of  the  same.  These  horns  are  really  warts,  which 
have  assumed  a  solid  and  definite  form,  and  the 
stages  by  which  they  may  have  developed  are  illus- 
trated in  the  irregularly-shaped  supplementary  horns 
which  are  sometimes  found  either  on  the  face  or 
other  parts  of  the  body,  the  product  of  some  local 
abnormal  condition  of  the  skin.* 

*  See  :i  case  of  an  African  rhinoceros  with  a  third  horn 
described  in  the  Proceedings  of  the  Zoological  Society  of  Lon- 
don, L889,  p.  418. 


ITS   NEAREST    EXISTING   RELATIONS.  55 

When  fully  developed,  the  horns  are  of  a  more  or 
less  conical  form  usually  curved  backwards  at  their 
ends,  and  often  grow  to  a  great  length  (three  or  even 
four  feet),  but  they  are  constantly  worn  away  at  the 
ends  and  sides  by  being  rubbed  against  trees  or 
stones,  and  are  continually  growing  at  the  base. 
Their  length  and  shape  are,  therefore,  subject  to 
considerable  variation,  even  in  the  same  individual 
at  different  times,  and  so  cannot  be  depended  upon 
for  the  distinction  of  species,  as  some  naturalists 
have  imagined.  Though  not  normally  shed,  they 
are  occasionally  torn  off  at  the  base,*  in  which  case 
a  new  horn  will  grow  in  its  place,  although,  if  the 
matrix,  or  portion  of  the  skin  to  which  it  is  attached, 
is  much  injured,  it  may  assume  a  more  or  less  irreg- 
ular shape. 

As  regards  the  dentition,  the  incisors  are  varia- 
ble, generally  reduced  in  number,  and  often  quite 
rudimentary  and  entirely  disappearing  at  a  very 
early  age.f     The   canines   in    existing   species   are 

*  This  happened  in  1870  to  the  male  Indian  rhinoceros 
still  living  in  the  gardens  of  the  Zoological  Society  of  Lon- 
don, in  an  effort  to  raise  with  its  horn  a  strong  transverse  iron 
bar  at  the  lower  part  of  the  railings  of  the  inclosure  in  which 
it  was  confined. 

t  It  is  difficult  to  see  what  advantage  the  great  African 
two-horned  rhinoceroses  can  find  in  the  complete  absence  of 
their  front  teeth,  but  this  is  one  of  those  numerous  cases  in 
which  we  must  be  content  to  acknowledge  our  ignorance  and 
wait  for  the  explanation. 
5 


56  THE   HORSE. 

absent  *  In  respect  to  the  front  teeth,  therefore,  a 
very  marked  amount  of  specialization  has  taken 
place.  On  the  other  hand,  the  cheek  teeth  are  re- 
tained in  full  normal  numbers — viz.,  four  premolars 
and  three  molars  on  each  side  above  and  below,  all 
in  contact,  and  closely  resembling  each  other,  except 
the  first,  which  is  much  smaller  than  the  rest,  and 
often  lost  early  in  life.  The  others  gradually  in- 
crease in  size  from  before  backwards  up  to  the 
penultimate,  which  is  the  largest.  The  upper  mo- 
lars have  a  very  characteristic  pattern,  admirably 
adapted  for  bruising  and  crushing  coarse  vegetable 
substances,  and  which  is  clearly  a  modification  of 
the  pattern  already  seen  in  the  corresponding  teeth 
of  Hyracotherium.  The  lower  molars  are  of  simpler 
form,  the  two  transverse  ridges  being  curved  into 
a  crescentic  form.  In  neither  case  are  the  deep  de- 
pressions between  the  ridges  filled  up  with  cement, 
as  in  the  horse. 

The  skull  is  elongated  and  elevated  posteriorly 
into  a  transverse  occipital  crest.  It  has  retained  its 
primitive  condition  in  possessing  no  post-orbital 
processes  or  any  separation  between  the  orbits  and 
temporal  fossae.  The  nasal  bones  are  large  and 
stout,  co-ossified,  and  standing  out  freely  above  the 

*  It  should  be  stated  that  certain  teeth,  regarded  above  as 
incisors,  are  considered  by  some  zoologists  as  modified  canines. 


ITS    NEAREST   EXISTING   RELATIONS.  57 

premaxilhe,  from  which  they  are  separated  by  a 
deep  and  wide  fissure  ;  the  latter  bones  are  very 
small,  generally  not  meeting  in  the  middle  line  in 
front,  often  quite  rudimentary,  a  specialization  con- 
current with  the  loss  of  the  upper  incisor  teeth.  The 
brain  cavity  is  very  small  for  the  size  of  the  skull. 
Vertebras — Cervical,  7 ;  dorsal,  19-20 •  lumbar,  3  • 
sacral,  4  •  caudal,  about  22. 

The  Rhinocerotidw  are  all  animals  of  large  size, 
but  of  little  intelligence,  generally  timid  of  disposi- 
tion, though  ferocious  when  attacked  and  brought 
to  bay,  using  the  nasal  horns  as  weapons,  with  which 
they  strike  and  toss  their  assailants.  Their  sight  is 
dull,  but  then*  hearing  and  scent  are  remarkably 
acute.  They  feed  on  herbage,  shrubs,  and  leaves 
of  trees,  and,  like  so  many  large  animals  which  in- 
habit hot  countries,  sleep  the  greater  part  of  the  day, 
being  most  active  in  the  cool  of  the  evening  or  even 
during  the  night.  They  are  fond  of  bathing  or  wal- 
lowing in  the  mud.  None  of  the  species  have  been 
domesticated.  The  family  once  contained  many 
more  species  and  was  much  more  widely  distributed 
than  at  present.  As  already  indicated,  our  knowl- 
edge of  them  is  as  yet  but  fragmentary,  though  con- 
stantly augmenting,  especially  by  discoveries  made 
in  the  Tertiary  deposits  of  North  America,  a  region 
from  which  they  all  died  out  long  ago,  though,  judg- 


58  THE   HORSE. 

ing  from  the  evidence  at  present  available,  this  was 
the  locality  in  which  they  first  made  their  appearance. 
In  the  Eocene  formations  of  the  Rocky  Mountains 
are  found  the  remains  of  numerous  modifications  of 
the  primitive  Perissodactylc  type,  from  which  the 
rhinoceroses  may  have  originated.  In  the  Lower 
Miocene  a  form  called  Jh/nirodon  by  Leidy  already 
presented  many  of  the  characteristics  of  the  family, 
though,  especially  as  regards  the  dentition,  still  in 
a  very  generalized  condition.  It  had,  however, 
already  lost  the  fifth  toe  of  the  fore-foot.  The  next 
stage  of  specialization  is  represented  by  Aceratheri- 
um  and  Aphelops,  found  in  the  Miocene  of  Europe 
and  America,  which  still,  like  the  last,  show  no  sign 
of  having  possessed  a  nasal  horn.  The  former 
differs  from  the  existing  species,  and  also  from  .////- 
racodon,  in  having  four  toes  on  the  anterior  limb 
instead  of  only  three.  At  the  same  period  forms 
occurred  {IHceratherium,  Marsh)  which  show  a  pair 
of  lateral  tubercles  on  the  nasal  bones  apparently 
supporting  horns  side  by  side.  These,  however,  soon 
disappeared  and  gave  way  in  the  Old  World  to  species 
with  one  or  two  horns  in  the  median  line,  a  stage  of 
development  which  apparently  wras  never  reached  in 
America.  In  the  Pliocene  and  Pleistocene  of  Europe 
and  Asia  numerous  rhinoceros  remains  have  been 
found,  all  more  or  less  nearly  related  to  the  existing 


ITS   NEAREST   EXISTING   RELATIONS.  59 

species.  The  present  African  two-horned  type  was 
already  represented  in  the  early  Pliocene  of  Greece 
by  R.  pachygnathus,  the  skeleton  of  which  is  described 
by  Gaudry  as  intermediate  between  the  existing  R. 
birornis  and  R.  simus.  As  many  as  three  species 
were  inhabitants  of  the  British  Isles,  of  which  the 
best  known  is  the  Tichorhine  or  woolly  rhinoceros, 
R.  antiquitatis  of  Blumenbach,  R.  tichorhinus  of  other 
authors,  nearly  whole  carcasses  of  which,  with  their 
thick  woolly  external  covering,  have  been  discovered, 
associated  with  those  of  the  mammoth,  preserved  in 
the  frozen  soil  of  the  north  of  Siberia,  and  which,  in 
common  with  some  other  extinct  species,  had  a  solid 
median  wall  of  bone  supporting  the  nasals.  From 
this  peculiarity  it  has  been  inferred  that  the  horns 
were  of  size  and  weight  surpassing  those  of  the 
modern  species.  The  one-horned  Indian  type  was 
well  represented  under  several  modificatons  (R. 
simlensis,  R.  palceindicus,  etc.)  in  the  Pliocene  deposits 
of  the  sub-Himalayan  region,  and  forms  more  allied 
to  the  African  bicorn  species  have  also  been  found  in 
a  fossil  state  in  India.  R.  sclileiermaclieri  of  the  late 
European  Miocene  in  some  features,  especially  in 
possession  of  incisor  teeth  and  two  horns,  resembled 
the  existing  Sumatran  rhinoceros,  but  it  differed  in 
important  cranial  characters. 

The  existing  species  of  rhinoceros  are  naturally 


60  THE   HORSE. 

grouped  in  three  sections,  which  some  zoologists  con- 
sider of  generic  value. 

I.  Rhinoceros  proper.  The  adults  with  a  single 
large  compressed  incisor  tooth  above  on  each  side, 
and  occasionally  a  very  small  lateral  one ;  below,  a 
very  small  median,  and  a  very  large,  procumbent, 
pointed,  lateral  incisor  (or  canine?).  Nasal  bones 
pointed  in  front.  A  single  nasal  horn.  Skin  dis- 
posed in  very  massive,  definitely  arranged  armor-like 
plates,  with  soft  interspaces  or  joints  between  them. 

There  are  two  well-marked  species  of  one-horned 
rhinoceros : 

1.  The  Indian  rhinoceros,  R.  unicornis  of  Lin- 
naeus,* the  largest  and  best  known,  from  being 
the  most  frequently  exhibited  alive  in  England,  is  at 
present  only  met  with  in  a  wild  state  in  the  Terai 
region  of  Nepal  and  Bhutan,  and  in  the  upper  valley 

*  Many  authors  use  Cuvier's  name,  R.  indieus,  in  prefer- 
ence to  this,  on  the  ground  that  there  are  more  than  one 
species  with  one  horn,  forgetting  that  the  name  substituted  is 
equally  inconvenient,  as  more  than  one  species  live  in  India. 
The  fact  of  a  specific  name  being  applicable  to  several  mem- 
bers of  a  genus  is  no  objection  to  its  restriction  to  the  first 
to  which  it  was  applied,  otherwise  changes  in  old  and  well- 
received  names  would  constantly  have  to  be  made  in  conse- 
quence of  new  discoveries.  Ill-considered  attempts  at  precis- 
ion of  nomenclature  are  often  sources  of  confusion  and  future 
difficulty.  As  Huxley  has  truly  said,  "  It  is  better  for  science 
to  accept  a  faulty  name  which  has  the  merit  of  existence, 
than  to  burden  it  with  a  faultless  newly-invented  one." 


ITS    NEAREST   EXISTING   RELATIONS. 


61 


of  the  Bramaputra  or  province  of  Assam,  though  it 
formerly  had  a  wider  range.  The  first  rhinoceros 
seen  alive  in  Europe  since  the  time  when  they,  in 
common  with  nearly  all  the  large  remarkable  beasts 
of  both  Africa  and  Asia,  were  exhibited  in  the  Roman 


v 


'  \XMfk  ■■>>/' 


Fig.  9. — Indian  Rhinoceros  (Rhinoceros  unicornis). 

From  a  photograph  by  Mr.  Oambier  Bolton  of  an  animal  living  in  the 
Zoological  Society's  Gardens.  In  wild  animals  the  horn  often  grows  to 
a  greater  length. 


shows,  was  of  this  species.  It  was  sent  from  India 
to  Emmanuel,  King  of  Portugal,  in  1513 ;  and  from 
a  sketch  of  it  taken  in  Lisbon,  Albert  Durer  com- 
posed his  celebrated,  but  rather  fanciful,  engraving, 
which  was  reproduced  in  so  many  old  books  on 
natural  history. 


62  THE   HORSE. 

2.  The  Javan  rhinoceros  (B.  sondaicus,  Cuvier) 
is  distinguished  by  smaller  size,  special  characters  of 
the  skull  and  teeth,  and  different  arrangement  of  the 
plications  of  the  skin,  especially  in  the  deep  depres- 
sion which  runs  upwards  and  backwards  from  the 
middle  of  the  side  of  the  neck,  passing  over  the  back, 
joining  its  fellow  on  the  opposite  side,  and  thus 
isolating  a  plate  proper  to  the  neck  from  the  great 
shoulder-plate.  In  the  Indian  rhinoceros  (Fig.  9)  this 
fold  or  depression  does  not  pass  over  the  back,  but 
curves  backwards  and  is  lost  above  the  shoulder. 
This  species  has  a  more  extensive  geographical  range 
than  the  last,  being  found  in  the  Bengal  Sunderbuns 
near  Calcutta,  Burmah,  the  Malay  Peninsula,  Java, 
Sumatra,  and  probably  Borneo.  A  hornless  rhinoc- 
eros (R.  inermis)  which  has  been  described  is  sup- 
posed to  be  the  female  of  this  species,  but  this  is  a 
point  which  requires  further  investigation. 

II.  Ceratorhinus.  The  adults  with  a  moderately- 
sized  compressed  incisor  above,  and  a  laterally-placed 
pointed  procumbent  incisor  below,  which  is  some- 
times lost  in  old  animals.  Nasal  bones  narrow  and 
pointed  anteriorly.  A  well- developed  nasal  horn  and 
a  small  horn  behind  it,  separated  by  a  considerable 
interval.  The  skin  thrown  into  folds,  but  these  are 
not  so  strongly  marked  as  in  the  former  section. 
The  smallest  living  member  of  the  family,  the  Suma- 


ITS   NEAREST   EXISTING   RELATIONS.  63 

tran  rhinoceros  (R.  sumatrensis,  Cuv.),  belongs  to 
this  group.  Its  geographical  range  is  nearly  the 
same  as  that  of  the  Javan  species,  though  not  extend- 
ing into  Bengal ;  but  it  has  been  found  in  Assam, 
Chittagong,  Burmah,  the  Malay  Peninsula,  Sumatra, 
and  Borneo.  It  is  possible  that  more  than  one 
species  have  been  confounded  under  this  designation, 
as  two  animals  now  living  in  the  London  Zoological 
Gardens  present  considerable  differences  of  form  and 
color. 

III.  Atelodus.  In  the  adults,  the  incisors  are 
quite  rudimentary  or  entirely  wanting.  Nasal  bones 
thick,  rounded,  and  truncated  in  front.  Two  horns, 
both  well  developed  and  in  close  contact  with  each 
other.  Skin  thick  but  smooth,  without  any  definite 
thickened  plates  or  permanent  folds. 

The  two  well-marked  species  are  peculiar  to  the 
African  continent : 

1.  The  common  two-horned  rhinoceros  (R.  bicor- 
nis,  Linn.)  is  the  smaller  of  the  two,  with  a  pointed, 
prehensile  upper  lip.  It  ranges  through  the  wooded 
and  watered  districts  of  Africa,  from  Abyssinia  in 
the  north  to  the  Cape  Colony,  but  its  numbers  are 
yearly  diminishing  owing  to  the  inroads  of  European 
civilization,  and  especially  to  the  persecutions  of 
English  sportsmen.  It  feeds  exclusively  upon  leaves 
and  branches  of  bushes  and  small  trees,  and  chiefly 


64  THE   HOKSE. 

frequents  the  sides  of  wood-clad  rugged  hills.  Spec- 
imens in  which  the  posterior  horn  has  attained  a 
length  as  great  as,  or  greater  than,  the  anterior  horn 
have  been  separated  under  the  name  of  E.  keitloa, 
but,  as  already  mentioned,  the  characters  of  these 
appendages  are  too  variable  to  found  specific  distinc- 
tions upon.  The  two-horned  African  rhinoceros  is 
far  more  rarely  seen  in  menageries  in  Europe  than 
either  of  the  three  Indian  species,  but  one  has  lived 
in  the  gardens  of  the  London  Zoological  Society 
since  1868.  Excellent  figures  from  life  of  this  and 
the  other  species  are  published  in  the  ninth  volume 
of  the  Transactions  of  the  Society. 

2.  Burchell's,  or  the  square-mouthed  rhinoceros 
(R.  simus),  sometimes  called  the  white  rhinoceros, 
though  the  color  (dark  slate)  is  not  materially  dif- 
ferent from  that  of  the  last  species,  is  the  largest 
of  the  whole  group,  and  differs  from  all  the  others 
in  having  a  square,  truncated  upper  lip,  and  a  wide, 
shallow,  spatulate  form  of  the  front  end  of  the  lower 
jaw.  In  conformity  with  the  structure  of  the  mouth, 
this  species  lives  entirely  by  browsing  on  grass,  and 
is  therefore  more  partial  to  open  countries  or  districts 
where  there  are  broad  grassy  valleys  between  the 
tracts  of  bush.  It  is  only  known  in  the  regions  south 
of  the  Zambesi,  and  owing  to  the  causes  indicated 
above  has  of  late  years  become  extremely  scarce; 


ITS    NEAREST   EXISTING   RELATIONS.  65 

indeed,  the  time  of  its  complete  extinction  cannot 
be  far  off,  if  indeed  it  has  not  already  arrived.  No 
specimen  of  tins  species  has  ever  been  brought  alive 
to  Europe,  and  very  few  examples  are  to  be  seen  in 
our  museums.  The  flesh  of  both  species  of  African 
rhinoceroses  is  considered  very  good  eating  by  the 
natives  of  the  countries  in  which  they  live,  being, 
according  to  Selous,*  "  something  like  beef,  but  yet 
having  a  peculiar  flavor  of  its  own.  The  part  in 
greatest  favor  among  hunters  is  the  hump,  which,  if 
cut  off  whole,  and  roasted,  just  as  it  is,  in  the  skin,  in 
a  hole  dug  in  the  ground,  woidd  be  difficult  to  match 
either  for  juiciness  or  flavor." 

Before  leaving  the  rhinoceroses,  a  huge  creature 
belonging  to  the  family,  to  which  the  name  of  Elas- 
motherium  has  been  given,  shoidd  be  mentioned.  It 
is  only  imperfectly  known  by  fossil  remains  found  in 
Pleistocene  deposits  in  Russia ;  but  it  is  interesting 
on  account  of  the  remarkable  degree  of  specialization 
its  molar  teeth  had  attained,  far  beyond  that  of  the 
existing  rhinoceroses,  and  comparable  in  the  length 
of  the  crowns  and  the  complex  folding  of  the  enamel 
to  that  of  the  horses  of  the  same  or  later  period, 
though  on  a  very  much  larger  scale.  It  affords  a 
good  illustration  of  the  fact  previously  mentioned, 

*  See  F.  C.  Selous,  Proceedings  of  the  Zoological  Society  of 
London,  1881. 


66  THE   HORSE. 

that  the  most  highly  specialized  members  of  a  group 
are  not  always  those  that  survive  the  longest. 

The  Horses.     (Family  Equidce.) 

As  has  been  already  stated,  at  about  the  time 
of  the  world's  history  when  the  Miocene  was  pass- 
ing into  what  we  term  the  Pliocene  epoch,  there 
were  no  true  horses  in  exactly  the  sense  in  which 
we  use  the  word  now,  bub  horse-like  animals  were 
extremely  abundant  both  in  America  and  the  Old 
World,  differing  from  existing  horses  in  details  of 
teeth  and  skeleton,  especially  in  the  presence  of  three 
toes  upon  each  foot,  a  large  middle  toe  and  a  smaller 
one,  not  reaching  to  the  ground,  placed  on  each  side 
of  it.  To  these  animals,  the  step  from  the  Anchi- 
therium  of  the  early  Miocene,  mentioned  in  the  last 
chapter,  was  not  a  very  great  one. 

Unfortunately,  when  remains  of  this  type  were 
first  discovered,  two  generic  names  were  given  to 
them  almost  simultaneously — Hipparion  and  Hippo- 
therium,  the  former  being  a  diminutive  of  hippos, 
the  Greek  for  "horse";  the  latter  a  compound  of 
hippos  and  titer  ion,  a  wild  beast,  Latinized  to  theri- 
um,  a  termination  very  commonly  employed  in  mod- 
ern scientific  language  when  coining  new  appella- 
tions for  extinct  animals.    The  first  name  was  given 


ITS   NEAREST    EXISTING   RELATIONS.  67 

by  the  French  palaeontologist  Christol ;  *  the  latter 
by  Kaup  of  Darmstadt. t  Although  Christol's  ap- 
pears to  have  the  actual  priority,  and  has  been  ex- 
tensively used,  especially  in  France  and  England,  it 
does  not  seem  to  have  been  accompanied  when  first 
brought  out  by  any  clear  description,  and  is  therefore 
not  acknowledged  by  many  zoological  authors,  espe- 
cially in  Germany  and  America,  where  Hippotherium 
takes  its  place.  Protoh  ippus  and  various  other  names 
have  been  proposed  for  other  modifications  (differing 
chiefly  in  tooth  structure)  of  animals  in  the  same  gen- 
eral phase  of  evolution.  The  great  variety  of  these 
forms  may  be  gathered  from  the  fact  that  in  a  recent 
memoir  Professor  Cope  has  described  fifteen  spe- 
cies of  Hippotherium,  which  he  considers  to  be  quite 
distinct  from  each  other,  from  North  America  alone. f 
The  term  "  Hipparion  "  has  become  so  well  known, 
even  beyond  the  limits  of  strictly  scientific  literature, 
that  it  may  be  conveniently  used  as  a  common  name 
for  all  the  three-toed  horse-like  animals  which  im- 
mediately precede  the  existing  Hqidce,  reserving 
Hippotherium,  Protohippus,  etc.,  for  generic  modifica- 
tions capable  of  exact  zoological  definition. 

*  Ann.  Sci.  Indust.  Mid.  France,  vol.  i.  p.  180  (1832). 
t  Jahrbuch  fur  Mineralogie,  etc.,  1833,  p.  327. 
X  "A  Review  of  the  North  American  Species  of  Hippothe- 
rium," Proc.  American  Philosophical  Society,  1889. 


68  THE   HORSE. 

In  the  quarries  of  Pikermi,  in  Greece,  an  immense 
number  of  remains  of  large  animals,  now  entirely 
extinct,  have  been  discovered  and  made  known  to  us 
mainly  by  the  admirable  memoir  published  upon 
them  by  the  eminent  French  palaeontologist,  Albert 
Gaudry.*  These  animals  include  monkeys,  civets, 
hyenas,  wild  boars,  rhinoceroses,  antelopes  of  various 
kinds,  a  great  giraffe-like  creature  called  HeJlado- 
tlierhim,  and  hipparions  in  such  multitudes  as  to 
show  that  these  animals  must  have  wandered  over 
the  plains  of  Europe  in  great  herds,  comparable  to 
those  of  the  wild  asses  of  Tartary  and  the  zebras  of 
South  Africa  of  recent  times.  The  collection  made 
by  Gaudry  alone  consisted  of  1,900  bones,  belonging 
to  at  least  twenty-four  individuals.  They  have  also 
been  found  in  similar  numbers  at  Eppelsheim  in 
Germany,  and  at  Mont  Leberon  and  in  Vaucluse  in 
the  south  of  France. 

One  of  the  principal  characteristics  of  the  skeleton 
of  the  Pikermi  hipparion  is  the  presence  of  a  con- 
siderable depression  or  pit  upon  the  side  of  the  face 
in  front  of  the  orbit  or  cavity  for  the  eye.  Although 
such  a  pit  is  not  found  in  any  of  the  existing  species 
of  horse,  it  was  not  infrequent  in  many  extinct 
forms,  and  varied  in  them  in  size  and  depth.  It  so 
closely  resembles  a  similar  depression,  found  in  the 

*  Animaux  fossiles  et  Geologie  de  VAttique,  1862. 


ITS    NEAREST    EXISTING   RELATIONS.  69 

same  situation  in  many  species  of  deer  and  antelopes, 
which  lodges  a  glandular  infolding  or  pouch  of  the 
skin  called  the  "suborbital  gland/'  "crumen,"  or  in 
French  "  larmier/'  that  there  can  be  little  doubt  but 
that  it  had  the  same  purpose  in  the  hipparion.  The 
gland  in  the  existing  animals  that  possess  it  secretes 
a  peculiar  oily,  odorous  substance,  the  scent  of  which 
enables  the  animals  provided  with  it  to  recognize 
each  other  even  at  immense  distances,  the  faculty  of 
smell  being  also  developed  to  a  wonderful  degree. 
At  certain  seasons  of  the  year  the  glands  are  es- 
pecially active,  and  their  position  is  such  that  when 
the  animal  is  feeding  particles  of  the  odorous  secre- 
tions will  fall  on  and  adhere  to  the  herbage  around, 
and  thus  afford  indications  to  any  other  animals  of 
the  same  species  that  may  for  some  time  afterwards 
pass  over  the  same  ground. 

The  presence  of  this  gland  in  the  hipparion  and 
its  absence  in  the  more  modern  Equidce  has  been 
given  as  a  reason  for  supposing  that  the  latter  are 
not  the  direct  descendants  of  the  former,  but  must 
have  been  derived  from  some  other  form  in  which 
such  a  specialization  had  not  been  developed.  This, 
of  course,  is  probable  ;  but  it  must  not  be  forgotten 
that  very  slight  changes  in  habits,  or  the  increased 
power  and  use  of  other  senses  than  that  of  smell, 
may  have  diminished  the  value  of  the  information 


70  THE   HORSE. 

afforded  by  means  of  this  gland,  and  ultimately  led 
to  the  elimination  of  the  organ  itself.  It  may  be 
that  a  change  from  a  life  habitually  passed  in  forests 
or  scrub  to  one  in  open  plains  would  be  sufficient  to 
account  for  such  a  modification  in  structure.  In 
any  case,  it  is  one  which  must  be  very  easily  brought 
about,  without  any  other  great  changes,  as  the  mod- 
ern ruminants  show,  being  present  or  absent  in  them 
quite  irrespectively  of  real  affinity,  as  indicated  by 
more  fundamental  and  less  superficial  and  adaptive 
structural  characters.  It  would  be  interesting  to  make 
a  careful  microscopical  examination  of  the  skin  of 
this  region  in  all  existing  species  of  Uquidce,  to  as- 
certain whether  any  traces  of  the  gland  can  be  found  • 
for  it  is  present  in  a  most  rudimentary  condition, 
without  showing  any  impression  on  the  surface  of  the 
bone  below  in  several  of  the  existing  Bovidce,  the 
sheep,  for  instance.  In  this  animal,  its  place  in  the 
economy  of  life  is  supplied  by  the  curious  little  bot- 
tle-like glandular  pouches  placed  between  the  toes. 

Another  easily-recognized  distinction  between 
the  hipparion  and  all  modern  horses  is  seen  in  the 
structure  of  the  upper  molar  teeth.  The  anterior 
inner  cusp  of  the  primitive  form  (Fig.  10,  a.i.)  con- 
stitutes a  distinct  column  instead  of  being,  as  in  the 
horse,  united  for  its  whole  length  with  the  rest  of  the 
tooth.     The  foldings  of  the  enamel  are  also  devel- 


ITS   NEAEEST   EXISTING   RELATIONS.  71 

oped  to  a  remarkable  extent  of  complexity,  These 
characters  cannot  be  clearly  nnderstood  until  the 
details  of  the  structure  of  the  teeth,  to  be  explained 
in  the  next  chapter,  are  known ;  but  they  are  suffi- 
cient to  enable  any  one  conversant  with  them  to 
recognize  a  single  molar  of  an  hipparion  from  that 
of  any  of  the  existing  species,  and  to  show  that  the 


Fig.  10. — Section  of  upper  molar  tooth  of  hipparion, 
from  the  Red  Crag  of  Suffolk,  a.i,  anterior  inter- 
nal column  completely  isolated  from  the  main  mass 
of  dentine ;  p.i,  posterior  internal  column.  The 
uncolored  portion  is  the  dentine,  the  shaded  part 
the  cement,  and  the  black  line  separating  these 
two  the  enamel.     Compare  with  Fig.  21 ,  c,  p.  125. 


horse-like  teeth  found  occasionally  among  the  debris 

of  former  Miocene  or  Pliocene  formations  in  the 

Red  Crag  of  Suffolk  belong  to  animals  of  this  group. 

These  dental  characters,  and  also  details  in  the 

structure  of  the  bones  of  the  feet,  have  led  even 

more  conclusively  than  the  presence  of  the  suborbital 

depression  to  the  view  that  the  hipparion,  or,  at  all 

events,  the  European  Htppotherium  gracile,  was  not 
6 


72  THE   HOESE. 

on  the  direct  line  of  descent  of  the  modern  horses, 
but  that  it  was  a  form  which,  having  attained  a  con- 
siderable degree  of  specialization  in  some  particulars, 
a  wide  geographical  distribution  and  great  abun- 
dance of  individuals,  became,  as  has  so  often  hap- 
pened in  similar  cases,  extinct  without  direct  descend- 
ants from  causes  which  we  at  present  cannot  divine. 
Perhaps  an  inability  to  lose  the  useless  outer  toes 
may  have  given  it  a  disadvantage  in  a  severe  com- 
petition for  existence  with  otherwise  closely  allied 
forms,  which  had  already  adopted  the  style  of  foot 
which  clearly  shows  itself  the  best  for  the  existing 
requirements  of  the  race. 

Judging  from  tooth-structure  alone,  a  very  per- 
fect series  of  modifications  from  Anchitherium  to  the 
modern  horses  can  be  shown  through  various  species 
of  the  American  genera  called  Merychippus  and 
Protohippus,  without  the  intervention  of  the  special 
characteristics  of  hipparion ;  but,  unfortunately,  of 
many  of  these  forms,  the  bones,  and  especially  those 
of  the  limbs,  are  known  very  imperfectly  or  not  at 
all.  There  is,  however,  already  enough  to  show  that 
it  is  by  no  means  impossible  that  America  may  have 
been  the  cradle  of  all  the  existing  Equidce,  as  it  seems 
to  have  been  of  such  apparently  typical  Old  World 
forms  as  rhinoceroses  and  camels,  and  that  they 
spread  westward  by  means  of  the  former  free  com- 


ITS   NEAREST   EXISTING  RELATIONS.  73 

munication  between  the  two  continents  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Behring's  Straits,  and,  having  prevailed 
over  the  allied  forms  they  found  in  possession,  totally 
disappeared  from  the  country  of  their  birth  until 
re-introduced  by  the  agency  of  man.  This  supposi- 
tion, based  upon  the  great  abundance  and  variety 
of  the  possible  ancestral  forms  of  the  horse  which 
have  lately  been  discovered  in  America,  may  be  at 
any  time  negatived  by  similar  discoveries  in  the  Old 
World,  the  absence  of  which  at  the  present  time  can- 
not be  taken  as  any  evidence  of  their  non-existence. 
In  a  popular  exposition  of  this  subject  it  would 
be  out  of  place  to  give  an  account  of  the  views,  more 
or  less  crude,  which  have  been  put  forth  by  the  vari- 
ous zoologists  who  have  lately  exercised  much  labor, 
patience,  and  thought  in  endeavoring  to  investigate 
the  exact  lines  of  descent  of  the  different  species  and 
even  breeds  of  the  existing  horses  from  those  of 
earlier  periods.  In  the  first  place,  they  would  only 
be  intelligible  to  any  one  possessing  a  full  knowledge 
of  the  minute  anatomical  characters  on  the  compari- 
son of  which  the  results  are  based ;  but  what  is  of 
still  more  consideration,  the  conclusions  from  all 
these  researches  can  be  looked  upon  at  present  as 
provisional  only,  being  founded  upon  such  imperfect 
materials  as  exist  as  yet  in  our  collections,  and  liable 
to  be  modified  at  any  moment  by  fresh  discoveries 


74  THE   HOUSE. 

which  may  be  expected  to  be  made  from  time  to 
time. 

That  the  science  of  paleontology  has  a  great 
future  before  it  has  already  been  intimated.  The 
recesses  of  the  earth  still  teem  with  riches  in  untold 
numbers.  When  they  have  been  brought  to  the 
light  of  day,  their  geological  antiquity  and  their 
anatomical  characters  will  offer  a  fruitful  field  for 
investigation  and  speculation.  The  harvest  is  indeed 
abundant  and  the  laborers  hitherto  few.  The  excel- 
lent work  done  in  this  subject  by  Marie  Pavlow,  of 
Moscow,  is  therefore  particularly  interesting,  as 
showing  for  the  first  time  in  the  history  of  this 
branch  of  science  that  women  are  equally  competent 
with  men  to  enter  into  the  field  and  join  in  gather- 
ing the  golden  grains  of  knowledge.* 

*  The  following  are  some  of  the  principal  works  from 
which  fuller  information  concerning  the  palaeontology  of  the 
EquiddB  can  be  obtained  : 

E.  Cope:  "The  Perissodactyla "  (American  Naturalist, 
Nov.  1887,  p.  985).  Numerous  other  memoirs  by  the  same 
author  in  American  scientific  periodicals. 

A.  Ecker :  "Das  Europaische  Wildpferd  und  dessen  Be- 
ziehungen  zum  domesticirten  Pferde"  (Globus,  Band  xxxiv. 
1878). 

A.  Gaudry:  Ancetres  de  nos  Animaux,  1888;  Les  Enchaine- 
ments  du  Monde  animal,  1878;  Animaux  fossiles  du  Mont- 
Lcberon,  1873 ;  Geologie  de  VAttique,  1862-1867. 

W.  Kowalevski:  "Sur  YAnchitheri urn  aurelianense  et  sur 
l'histoire  paleontologique  des  Chevaux"  (Mem.  de  VAcad.  Im- 
per.  de  St.-Petersbotirg,  1873). 


ITS   NEAREST   EXISTING   RELATIONS.  75 

Existing  Species  of  Equidce. 

The  members  of  the  family  Equidm  existing  at 
the  present  time  upon  the  earth  are  generally  con- 
sidered  to  belong  to  one  genus,  that  designated 
Equus  by  Linnasus.  As,  however,  a  genus  is  a 
merely  artificial  assemblage  of  allied  animals  estab- 
lished for  the  convenience  of  nomenclature,  zoologists 
differ  greatly  among  themselves  as  to  the  limits  that 

J.  Leidy :  Extinct  Vertebrate  Fauna  of  the  Western  Terri- 
tories, and  other  memoirs. 

R.  Lydekker :  Various  memoirs  and  Catalogue  of  Fossil 
Mammalia  in  British  Museum,  Part  III.,  1886. 

Forsyth-Major:  "Beitrage  zur  Geschichte  der  fossilen 
Pferde,"  1877  (Schweizer palaontol.  Gesellschaft,  vol.  iv.). 

O.  C.  Marsh  :  "Fossil  Horses  in  America  "  {American  Nat- 
uralist, 1874),  and  other  memoirs. 

A.  Nehring  :  "  Fossile  Pferde  aus  Deutsehen  Diluvial- Ab- 
lagerungen"  (Landswirthschaftl.  Jahrbuch,  1884,  Bd.  xiii. 
Heft  1,  p.  81). 

Marie  Pavlow :  fitudes  sur  Vhistoire  jyaJeontologique  des  On- 
gules.     Moscou,  i.  1887 ;  ii.  1888 ;  iii.  1890. 

L.  Riitimeyer :  "  Beitrage  zur  Kenntniss  der  fossilen 
Pferde, "  1863  ;  "  Weitere  Beitrage  zur  Beurtheilung  der  Pferde 
der  Quaternar-Epoch "  (Abhand.  Schweizerischen  pdldont.  Ge- 
sellsch.,  1875). 

M.  Schlosser:  "Beitrage  zur  Kenntniss  der  Stammesge- 
sehiehte  der  Hufthiere,  und  Versueh  einer  Systematik  der  Paar 
und  Unpaarhufe"  (Morpholog.  Jahrb.,  1886,  Bd.  xii.,  Heft  1). 

M.  Wilekens  :  "  Forschungen  auf  dem  Gebiete  der  Palaon- 
tologie  der  Hausthiere"  (Biol.  Centralblat.,  1889). 

J.  L.  Wortman  :  "  On  the  Origin  and  Development  of  the 
Existing  Horses  "  (Kansas  City  Review  of  Science,  1882,  Nos. 
2  and  12). 


76  THE   HOESE. 

should  be  assigned  to  such  a  group,  and  there  is  a 
considerable  tendency  to  break  up  the  old  and  larger 
genera  into  smaller  ones,  if  any  characters  can  be 
found  by  which  certain  of  the  species  can  be  associ- 
ated together  and  distinguished  from  the  others.  In 
this  way,  the  genus  Equus  has  been  separated  into 
Equns  proper,  Asinus,  and  Hippotigris,  the  former^ 
containing  the  horse  alone,  the  second  the  asses,  and 
the  third  the  zebras.  The  great  inconvenience  of 
altering  the  limits  of  genera  is  that,  as  the  name  of 
the  genus  is  part  of  the  name  by  which  (in  the  pre- 
vailing binomial  system  of  zoological  nomenclature) 
the  animal  is  designated  in  scientific  works  in  all 
languages,  every  change  in  the  limits  of  a  genus  in- 
volves some  of  those  endless  changes  in  names  which 
are  among  the  greatest  causes  of  embarrassment  in 
the  study  of  zoology  in  modern  times,  and  do  so 
much  to  repel  beginners  from  entering  upon  it* 

Although  it  may  be  convenient  to  recognize  that 
the  horse  has  special  characters  by  which  it  is  distin- 
guished from  the  rest  of  the  group,  and  that  the 
others  are  all  more  nearly  allied  to  each  other  than 
they  are  to  it,  and  that  the  zebras,  though  otherwise 

*  The  name  of  the  genus,  it  must  be  remembered,  in  the 
binomial  system  corresponds  to  the  surname  or  family  name 
of  persons  of  civilized  nations,  but  in  zoology  it  always  pre- 
cedes the  specific  name,  which  corresponds  to  our  prename 
or  Christian  name. 


ITS   NEAEEST   EXISTING   EELATIONS.  77 

closely  related  to  the  asses,  are  distinguished  from 
them  and  associated  together  by  their  style  of  color- 
ing and  geographical  distribution,  it  scarcely  seems 
desirable  that  such  distinctions  should  be  made  the 
ground  of  difference  of  generic  appellation,  and  they 
will  in  this  work  all  be  spoken  of  as  members  of  the 
genus  Equus. 

The  Horse  (Equus  cabattus,  Liun.)  is  distin- 
guished from  all  the  others  by  the  long  hairs  of  the 
tail  being  more  abundant  and  growing  quite  from 
the  base  as  well  as  the  end  and  sides,  and  also  by 
possessing  a  small  bare  callosity  on  the  inner  side  of 
the  hind  leg,  just  below  the  "hock"  or  heel-joint,  in 
addition  to  the  one  on  the  inner  side  of  the  fore- 
arm, above  the  wrist  or  "  knee,'7  common  to  all  the 
genus.  The  mane  is  also  longer  and  more  flowing, 
the  front  part  of  it  drooping  over  the  forehead, 
constituting  the  "  forelock  "  ;  and  the  ears  are  shorter, 
the  limbs  longer,  the  feet  broader,  and  the  head 
smaller. 

Though  the  existing  horses  are  usually  not  marked 
in  any  definite  manner,  or  only  irregularly  dappled 
(i.e.  marked  with  large  light  spots  surrounded  by  a 
darker  ring),  many  examples  are  met  with  showing 
a  dark  streak  running  along  the  center  of  the  back, 
like  that  found  in  all  other  members  of  the  genus, 
and  even  with  dark  stripes  on  the  shoulder  and  legs. 


78  THE   HOESE. 

Darwin*  collected  a  number  of  cases  of  horses  of 
various  breeds  and  countries  so  marked,  and  from 
them  came  to  the  conclusion  of  the  "  probability  of 
the  descent  of  all  the  existing  races  from  a  single 
dun-colored,  more  or  less  striped  primitive  stock,  to 
which  our  horses  occasionally  revert." 

Fossil  remains  of  true  horses,  differing  but  very 
slightly  from  those  now  existing,  are  found  abun- 
dantly in  the  most  recent  geological  ages  in  almost 
every  part  of  America,  from  Escholtz  Bay  in  the  north 
to  Patagonia  in  the  south.  Whether  any  of  these 
remains  should  really  be  referred  to  E.  cdballus  or 
not — that  is,  whether  they  belonged  to  animals  which 
possessed  all  the  external  characters  attributed  above 
to  that  species — is,  of  course,  doubtful.  Our  knowl- 
edge of  existing  forms  teaches  us  that  closely  similar 
and  perhaps  identical  skeletal  and  dental  characters 
may  be  associated  with  considerable  external  differ- 
ences, especially  in  the  character,  distribution,  and 
color  of  the  hair.  If  zebras  were  only  known  from 
such  portions  of  their  structure  as  could  be  preserved 
in  a  fossil  state,  we  should  never  have  guessed  how 
greatly  they  differed  in  outward  aspect  from  horses 
and  asses.  All  that  we  can  do  with  a  fossil  bone  or 
tooth  is  to  assign  it  to  any  known  species  which  it  re- 

*  TJie  Variation  of  Animals  and  Plants  under  Domestication, 
vol.  i.  chap.  ii.  (1868). 


ITS   NEAREST   EXISTING   RELATIONS.  79 

sembles  so  closely  that  no  actual,  definable  difference 
between  them  can  be  detected.  In  this  sense  we 
may  speak  of  Equus  caballus  having  existed  in  Amer- 
ica before  its  introduction  by  the  Spaniards,  although 
it  is  commonly  supposed  that  at  the  time  of  the  con- 
quest no  horses,  either  wild  or  domesticated,  were  to 
be  found  on  the  continent .*  This  is  the  more  re- 
markable as,  when  imported  from  Europe,  the  horses 
that  ran  wild  proved  by  their  rapid  multiplication 
in  the  plains  of  South  America  and  Texas  that  the 
climate,  food,  and  other  circumstances  were  highly 
favorable  to  their  existence.  The  former  great 
abundance  of  Equidce  in  America,  their  extinction, 
and  their  perfect  acclimatization  when  reintroduced 
by  man,  form  curious  but  as  yet  unsolved  problems 
in  geographical  distribution. 

In  Europe,  wild  horses  were  extremely  abundant 
in  the  Neolithic,  or  polished-stone  period.  Judging 
by  the  quantity  of  their  remains  found  associated 
with  those  of  the  men  of  that  time,  the  chase  of  these 

*  The  usual  statement  as  to  the  complete  extinction  of  the 
horse  in  America  is  thus  qualified,  as  there  is  a  possibility  of 
the  animal  having  still  existed,  in  a  wild  state,  in  some  parts 
of  the  continent  remote  from  that  which  was  first  visited  by 
the  Spaniards,  where  they  were  certainly  unknown.  It  has 
been  suggested  that  the  horses  which  were  found  by  Cabot  in 
La  Plata  in  1530  cannot  have  been  introduced.  See  M.  Wilck- 
ens's  "Forschungen  auf  dem  Gebiete  der  Pal&ontologie  der 
Hausthiere"  (Biolog.  Centralblat,,  1889), 


80  THE   HORSE. 

animals  must  have  been  one  of  their  chief  occupa- 
tions, and  they  must  have  furnished  one  of  their 
most  important  food-supplies.  The  characters  of 
the  bones  preserved,  and  certain  rude  but  graphic 
representations  carved  on  bones  or  reindeer's  antlers 
found  in  several  caves  in  the  south  of  France,  enable 
us  to  know  that  they  were  rather  small  in  size  and 
heavy  in  build,  with  large  heads  and  rough,  shaggy 
manes  and  tails — much  like,  in  fact,  the  present 
wild  horses  of  the  steppes  of  the  south  of  Russia. 
These  horses  were  domesticated  by  the  inhabitants 
of  Europe  before  the  dawn  of  history.  Caesar 
found  the  Ancient  Britons  and  the  Germans  using 
war-chariots  drawn  by  horses.  It  is,  however,  doubt- 
ful whether  the  majority  of  the  horses  existing 
now  are  derived  directly  from  the  indigenous  wild 
horses  of  Western  Europe,  it  being  more  probable 
that  they  are  the  descendants  of  horses  imported 
through  Greece  and  Italy  from  Asia,  derived  from 
a  still  earlier  domestication,  followed  by  gradual 
improvement  through  long-continued  attention  be- 
stowed upon  their  breeding  and  training.  Such  an 
importation  of  horses  from  the  East,  for  the  purpose 
of  improving  the  races  of  Europe,  has  taken  place  at 
various  intervals  throughout  the  whole  of  the  historic 
period.  The  most  ancient  monumental  records  of 
Egypt  give  no  sign  of  the  existence  of  the  horse  in 


ITS   NEAREST   EXISTING  RELATIONS.  81 

that  country ;  but  about  1900  B.C.  (long  after  the 
introduction  of  the  ass)  it  begins  to  appear,  there,  as 
elsewhere,  being  first  employed  in  drawing  chariots 
used  in  war  and  processions.  It  was  not  till  a  com- 
paratively recent  period  that  the  horse  was  used  in 
agriculture,  the  ox  being  almost  universally  employed 
in  ploughing  till  the  Middle  Ages.  The  representa- 
tion in  the  Bayeux  tapestry  of  a  horse  drawing  a 
harrow  is  said  to  be  the  earliest  indication  of  the 
kind,  and  quite  exceptional  at  that  period. 

Horses  are  now  diffused,  by  the  agency  of  man, 
throughout  almost  the  whole  of  the  inhabited  parts 
of  the  globe,  and  the  great  modifications  they  have 
undergone,  in  consequence  of  domestication  and  se- 
lective breeding,  are  well  exemplified  by  comparing 
such  extremes  as  the  Shetland  pony,  dwarfed  by 
uncongenial  climate  and  scanty  food,  the  thorough- 
bred race-horse,  and  the  gigantic  London  dray-horse. 
The  smallest  specimens  of  the  former  may  be  not 
more  than  half  the  height  of  the  largest  of  the  latter* 

*  Mr.  R.  Brydon,  writing  in  the  Journal  of  the  Royal  Ag- 
ricultural Society  of  England,  3d  series,  vol.  i.  part  1  (1890), 
says:  " Having  measured  many  hundreds  of  them  [Shetland 
ponies],  I  am  convinced  that  ten  hands  is  the  average  height, 
and  that  very  few  are  found  outside  a  range  of  from  9.2  to 
10.2.  An  occasional  specimen  is  met  with  as  low  as  8.2  when 
full  grown,  but  anything  under  nine  hands  is  extremely  rare, 
and  the  largest  of  the  pure  breed  rarely  exceed  11  hands."  On 
the  other  hand,  cart-horses  between  17  and  18  hands  in  height 
are  not  uncommon. 


82  THE   HOESE. 

Perhaps  the  most  striking  instance,  as  it  has  the 
certainty  of  a  mathematical  demonstration,  which 
can  be  given  of  the  change  of  constitution  and  capa- 
bility brought  about  by  careful  selective  breeding  in 
a  comparatively  short  space  of  time,  is  seen  in  the 
steady  progress  that  has  been  made  in  improving  the 
pace  of  the  American  fast-trotting  horse.  Between 
1818,  when  records  began  to  be  systematically  kept, 
and  1885,  the  time  for  a  mile  heat  has  been  gradually 
improved  from  three  minutes  (the  fastest  ever  ac- 
complished at  the  former  date,  and  which  previously 
was  not  thought  possible)  to  two  minutes,  eight  sec- 
onds and  three-quarters,  which  was  attained  on  July 
30  of  the  last-named  year.  Although  this  is  at  pres- 
ent the  highest  record,  past  experience  renders  it  prob- 
able that  it  is  not  the  greatest  speed  ultimately  attain- 
able. As  bearing  upon  an  important  biological  prob- 
lem, much  discussed  at  the  present  time,  it  would  be 
extremely  interesting  to  ascertain,  if  it  were  possible 
to  do  so,  whether  tins  result  has  been  acquired  solely 
by  breeding  from  the  fastest  animals,  and  so  taking 
advantage  of  any,  even  the  slightest,  variation  which 
occurs  in  this  direction  in  order  to  perpetuate  the 
quality  in  the  race j  or  whether  the  careful  training 
that  the  parents  have  had  has  been  capable  of  pro- 
ducing a  direct  influence  upon  the  offspring.  The 
first  case  would  be  an  illustration  of  the  effects  of 


ITS   NEAKEST   EXISTING   EELATIONS.  83 

pure  selection  ("  artificial "  in  this  instance,  but  com- 
ing under  the  same  category  of  causes  of  modifica- 
tion as  the  "  natural  selection  "  of  Darwin  and  Wal- 
lace), the  latter,  of  inheritance  of  characters  acquired 
during  life,  the  potency  of  which  has  been  much 
called  in  question  of  late. 

In  Australia,  as  in  America,  horses  imported  by 
the  European  settlers  have  escaped  into  the  unre- 
claimed lands  and  multiplied  to  a  prodigious  extent, 
roaming  in  vast  herds  over  the  plains  where  no 
hoofed  animal  ever  trod  before. 

The  nearest  approach  to  truly  wild  horses  exist- 
ing at  present  are  the  so-called  Tarpans,  which  oc- 
cur in  the  steppe-country  north  of  the  Sea  of  Azoff, 
between  the  river  Dnieper  and  the  Caspian.  They 
are  described  as  being  of  small  size,  dun  color,  with 
short  mane  and  rounded,  obtuse  nose.  There  is 
no  evidence  to  prove  whether  they  are  really  wild 
— that  is,  descendants  of  animals  which  have  never 
been  domesticated — or  feral — that  is,  descended  from 
animals  which  have  escaped  from  captivity,  like  the 
horses  that  roam  over  the  plains  of  America  and 
Australia,  and  the  wild  boars  that  now  inhabit  the 
forests  of  New  Zealand. 

Darwin  infers  that,  aboriginally,  the  horse  must 
have  inhabited  countries  annually  covered  with  snow, 
for  he  long  retains  the  instinct  of  scraping  it  away 


84  THE   HOUSE. 

with  his  fore-feet  to  get  at  the  herbage  beneath. 
Cattle,  on  the  other  hand,  not  having  this  instinct, 
perish  when  left  to  themselves  when  the  ground  is 
long  covered  with  snow. 

Equus  przewalsMi,  Poliakof . — Much  interest,  not 
yet  thoroughly  satisfied,  has  been  excited  among 
zoologists  by  the  announcement  (in  1881)  by  M. 
Poliakof  of  the  discovery  by  the  late  distinguished 
Russian  explorer,  Prejevalsky,  of  a  distinct  species 
of  wild  horse.*  One  specimen,  unfortunately,  only 
was  obtained,  while  searching  for  wild  camels  in 
the  sandy  desert  of  Central  Asia  near  Zaisan.  It 
is  described  as  being  so  intermediate  in  character 
between  the  equine  and  the  asinine  group  of  Equidce 
that  it  completely  breaks  down  the  generic  distinc- 
tion which  some  zoologists  have  thought  fit  to  estab- 
lish between  them.  It  has  callosities  on  all  four 
liinbs,  as  in  the  horse,  but  only  the  lower  half  of  the 
tail  is  covered  with  long  hairs,  as  in  the  ass.  The  gen- 
eral color  is  dun,  with  a  yellowish  tinge  on  the  back, 
becoming  lighter  towards  the  flanks  and  almost  white 
under  the  belly,  and  there  is  no  dark  dorsal  stripe. 
The  mane  is  dark  brown,  short,  and  erect,  and  there 
is  no  forelock.     The  hah  is  long  and  wavy  on  the 

*  Proc.  Imp.  Russian  Geographical  Society,  1881,  pp.  1-20, 
translated  by  C.  Delmar  Morgan,  in  Ann.  Mag.  Nat.  Hist.  (5) 
viii.  pp.  16-26  (1881). 


ITS   NEAKEST   EXISTING   RELATIONS.  85 

head,  cheeks,  and  jaws.  The  skull  and  the  hoofs 
are  described  as  being  more  like  those  of  the  horse 
than  the  ass. 

Until  more  specimens  are  obtained  it  is  difficult  to 
form  a  definite  opinion  as  to  the  validity  of  this  spe- 
cies, or  to  resist  the  suspicion  that  it  may  not  be  an 
accidental  hybrid  between  the  kiang  and  the  horse.  * 

Wild  Asses. — The  remaining  existing  species  of 
Equidce  belong  to  the  asinine  group  as  defined  above, 
and  may  be  conveniently  divided  into  the  plain-col- 
ored, or  true  asses,  and  the  striped,  or  zebras. 

The  extensive  open  plains  of  various  parts  of 
Asia,  from  Syria  in  the  west,  through  Persia,  Afghan- 
istan, the  north-west  of  India,  and  the  highlands  of 
Tartary  and  Thibet  from  the  shores  of  the  Caspian 
to  the  frontiers  of  China,  are  the  home  of  numerous 
herds  of  wild  asses,  the  individuals  in  each  of  which 
may  be  from  a  dozen  to  twenty  in  number,  or 
amount  to  thousands,  as  described  by  Dr.  Aitchison 
in  his  report  on  the  zoological  results  of  the  Afghan 
Frontier  Expedition  of  1884.     They  present  such  a 

*  The  brothers  Grijimailo,  in  a  paper  published  last  year 
in  the  Isvestija  of  the  Russian  Geographical  Society  (of  which 
a  translation  will  shortly  appear  in  the  Proceedings  of  the 
Royal  Geographical  Society  of  London),  mention  meeting  with 
this  wild  horse  in  the  desert  of  Dzungaria,  and  are  said  to 
have  secured  four  skins  and  a  skeleton  of  the  species,  a  full 
description  of  which,  it  may  be  hoped,  will  shortly  be  forth- 
coming. 


86  THE   HOKSE. 

general  resemblance  to  each  other — being  all  of  a 
uniform  yellowish  or  isabelline  color,  lighter  or  white 
below,  and  all  having  a  dark  brown  stripe  along  the 
middle  of  the  back,  and  usually  no  cross-stripe  on 
the  shoulders — that  it  is  considered  by  many  natu- 
ralists that  they  should  all  be  regarded  as  belonging 
to  one  species — Equus  hemionus  of  Pallas.  There  are, 
however,  such  marked  differences  in  size,  form,  and 
shade  of  color,  that  they  may  be  easily  divided  into 
three  local  varieties,  or  races,  which  have  been  de- 
scribed and  named  as  distinct  species.  The  true 
Equus  hemionus,  the  kiang  or  dzeggetai,  is  the  largest 
and  the  darkest  in  color,  being  of  a  rufous  bay,  and 
more  approaches  the  horse  in  general  appearance. 
It  inhabits  the  high  table-lands  of  Thibet,  where  it  is 
usually  met  with  at  an  elevation  of  15,000  feet  and  up- 
wards. Smaller,  and  paler  in  color,  being  sometimes 
almost  silvery- white,  is  the  onager  (E.  onager,  Pall.), 
from  Persia,  the  Punjab,  Scinde,  and  the  Desert  of 
Cutch.  Differing  but  slightly,  if  at  all,  from  this,  is 
the  Syrian  wild  ass,  described  by  Geoffroy  under  the 
name  of  Equus  hemippus.  These  three  all  closely  re- 
semble each  other  in  their  habits,  and  are  all  remark- 
ably swift  of  foot,  having  been  known  to  outstrip 
the  fleetest  horse  in  speed.  None  of  them  have  ever 
been  domesticated. 

The  origin  of  the  domestic  ass   (Equus  asinus, 


ITS   NEAREST   EXISTING  RELATIONS. 


87 


Linn.),  which,  is  nearly  as  widely  diffused  and  use- 
ful to  man  as  the  horse,  was  for  long  a  matter  of 
uncertainty.  It  was  known  and  used  in  Egypt  long 
before  the  horse,  and  the  general  belief  that  it  was 


Fig.  11. — African  Wild  Ass  (Equas  asinus)  and  foal. 

From  a  photograph  by  Major  J.  F.  Nott  of  animals  living  in  the  Zoological 

Society's  Gardens. 


first  domesticated  in  that  land  has  been  confirmed 
by  the  discovery  of  a  wild  ass  in  Abyssinia  and  other 
parts  of  the  districts  of  north-eastern  Africa  lying 
between  the  Nile  and  the  Red  Sea  which  so  closely 


88  THE   HOUSE. 

resembles  certain  breeds  of  the  well-known  domestic 
animal  as  to  leave  little  donbt  as  to  their  identity. 
This  has  been  called  JEqiius  tceniopus  (band  or  stripe- 
footed)  by  Heuglin,  on  account  of  the  frequent  pres- 
ence of  black;  transverse  markings  upon  the  lower 
parts  of  its  limbs.  If  its  identity  with  E.  asinus 
is  admitted,  the  former  name  will  no  longer  be  re- 
quired. It  differs  from  the  Asiatic  species  in  being  of 
a  more  pure  gray  and  less  rufous  or  yellowish  color, 
and  especially  in  the  presence  of  a  more  or  less  dis- 
tinct vertical,  black  mark  (sometimes  faint  and  nar- 
row) on  the  shoulder,  corresponding  to  the  stripe  so 
constantly  seen  in  the  common  domestic  animals. 
Its  ears  are  also  of  greater  length  than  in  the  Asi- 
atic species  of  wild  ass.  Sir  Samuel  Baker  says: 
"  Those  who  have  seen  donkeys  only  in  their  civil- 
ized state  have  no  conception  of  the  beauty  of  the 
wild  or  original  animal.  It  is  the  perfection  of  activ- 
ity and  courage,  and  has  a  high-bred  tone  in  its  de- 
portment, a  high-actioned  step  when  it  trots  freely 
over  the  rocks  and  sand,  with  the  speed  of  a  horse 
when  it  gallops  over  the  boundless  desert." 

As  with  most  other  animals  of  the  group,  its  flesh 
is  eaten  and  much  appreciated  by  the  natives  of  the 
countries  in  which  it  lives.  The  bray  of  the  Abys- 
sinian wild  ass  is  the  same  as  that  so  characteristic 
of  the  domestic  variety,  and  the  marked  aversion  of 


ITS   NEAKEST   EXISTING   KELATIONS.  89 

the  latter  to  cross  the  smallest  streamlet — an  aver- 
sion which  it  shares  with  the  camel — and  the  evident 
delight  with  which  it  rolls  itself  in  the  dust,  seem  to 
point  to  arid  deserts  as  its  original  home. 

The  Domestic  Ass  is  too  well  known  to  require 
description.  Although  the  variations  produced  by 
differences  of  climate,  treatment,  and  breeding  are 
not  so  great  as  they  are  in  the  horse,  they  are  still 
considerable,  and,  if  careful  selection  and  improve- 
ment had  been  more  attended  to,  would  certainly  be 
far  greater.  As  it  is,  the  continued  neglect  and  ill- 
treatment  to  which  this  unfortunate  animal  has  been 
too  often  subjected,  as  being  essentially  the  servant, 
or,  rather,  the  slave  of  the  poor  man  all  over  the 
world,  has  led  to  deterioration  both  of  its  physical 
qualities  and  character. 

Though  gray  is  the  prevailing  color  of  this 
species,  many  varieties  of  that  color  occur,  and  in- 
stances of  every  shade  between  it  and  pure  white  on 
the  one  hand,  and  dark  brown  or  black  on  the  other, 
are  met  with.  The  dark,  vertical  stripe  on  the  shoul- 
der varies  much  in  breadth  and  intensity  of  color- 
ing :  sometimes  it  is  double,  and  not  infrequently  al- 
together absent.  The  median  dorsal  stripe  is  usually 
conspicuous.  In  size,  also,  there  are  great  differences, 
the  asses  used  by  the  lowest  caste  people  of  the  north 
of  India  being  scarcely  larger  than  a  Newfoundland 


90  THE   HORSE. 

dog ;  and  in  Southern  Europe,  especially  Spain,  Italy, 
and  Malta,  they  are  greatly  superior ;  while  careful 
selective  breeding  in  Kentucky  has  raised  their  height 
to  15  or  even  16  hands.  These  large  varieties  are 
chiefly  in  request  for  the  purpose  of  breeding  mules. 
The  milk  of  the  ass,  containing  more  sugar  and  less 
caseine  than  that  of  the  cow,  has  long  been  valued 
as  a  nutritious  diet  for  persons  of  weak  digestion. 
Mounteney  Jephson  says  there  are  great  herds  of 
donkeys  in  a  district  to  the  east  of  the  Dinka  country, 
which  the  natives  only  use  for  milking,  and  not  as 
beasts  of  burden.* 

The  ass,  unlike  the  wild  horse,  is  not  indigenous 
in  Europe.  In  England,  there  is  evidence  of  its 
presence  so  early  as  the  reign  of  the  Saxon  Ethelred, 
but  it  does  not  appear  to  have  been  common  till 
after  the  time  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Striped  Members  of  the  Asinine  Group  of 
Equhxe. — These  are  all  inhabitants  of  the  continent 
of  Africa.  The  animal  of  this  group  which  was  first 
known  to  Europeans,  and  was  formerly  considered 
the  most  common,  is  the  true  zebra  (Equus  zebra, 
Linn.),  sometimes  called  the  mountain  zebra.  It  in- 
habits the  mountainous  region  of  Cape  Colony,  but 
now,  owing  to  the  advances  of  civilized  man  into  its 
somewhat  restricted  range,  it  has  become  very  scarce, 
*  Emin  Pasha  and  the  Rebellion  at  the  Equator,  1890,  p.  96. 


ITS   NEAREST   EXISTING   RELATIONS. 


91 


and  is  at  present  limited  to  a  narrow  tract  near  the 
northern  frontier  of  the  colony.  A  second  species, 
BurchelTs  zebra  (Equus  burclielli,  Gray),  still  roams 
in  large  herds  over  the  plains  to  the  north  of  the 
Orange  River,  but  in  yearly-diminishing  numbers. 


"■"'?•*. 


Fig.  12. — Common  or  Mountain  Zebra  {Equus  zebra). 

From  a  photoglyph  by  Mr.  Gambler  Bolton  of  an  animal  living  in  the 
Zoological  Society's  Gardens. 


Both  species  are  subject  to  considerable  individual 
variations  in  marking,  but  the  following  are  the  prin- 
cipal characters  by  which  they  can  be  distinguished. 
Equus  zebra  is  the  smaller  of  the  two  (about  four 
feet  high  at  the  shoulders),  and  has  longer  ears,  a 
xail  more  scantily  clothed  with  hair,  and  a  shorter 


92  THE   HOESE. 

mane.  The  general  ground-color  is  white,  and  the 
stripes  are  black ;  the  lower  part  of  the  face  is  bright 
brown.  With  the  exception  of  the  abdomen  and 
the  inside  of  the  thighs,  the  whole  of  the  surface  is 
covered  with  stripes,  the  legs  having  narrow,  trans- 
verse bars  reaching  quite  to  the  hoofs,  and  the  base 
of  the  tail  being  also  barred.  The  outside  of  the 
ears  have  a  white  tip,  and  a  broad,  black  mark  occu- 
pying the  greater  part  of  the  surface,  but  are  white 
at  the  base.  Perhaps  the  most  constant  and  obvious 
distinction  between  this  species  and  the  next  is  the 
arrangement  of  the  stripes  on  the  hinder  part  of  the 
back,  where  there  are  a  number  of  short,  transverse 
bands  passing  between  the  median  longitudinal,  dor- 
sal stripe  and  the  uppermost  of  the  broad  stripes 
which  pass  obliquely  across  the  haunch  from  the 
flanks  towards  the  root  of  the  tail.  There  is  often 
a  median  longitudinal  stripe  under  the  chest. 

JEquus  burchelli  is  a  rather  larger  and  more  ro- 
bust animal,  with  smaller  ears,  a  longer  mane,  and 
fuller  tail.  The  general  ground-color  of  the  body 
is  pale  yellowish  brown,  the  limbs  nearly  white,  the 
stripes  dark  brown  or  black.  In  the  typical  form 
the  stripes  do  not  extend  on  to  the  limbs  or  tail ;  but 
there  is  great  variation  in  this  respect,  even  in  ani- 
mals of  the  same  herd,  some  being  striped  quite 
down  to  the  hoofs,  as  shown  in  the  specimen  figured 


ITS   NEAEEST   EXISTING  RELATIONS. 


93 


(this  form  has  been  named  E.  chapmani).  There  is 
a  strongly-marked  median  longitudinal  ventral  black 
stripe,  to  which  the  lower  ends  of  the  transverse  side 
stripes  are  usually  united ;  but  the  dorsal  stripe  (also 


i 


Fig.  13. — Burchell's  Zebra  (Equus  burchelli). 

From  a  photograph  by  Mr.  Gambler  Bolton  of  an  animal  living  in  the 
Zoological  Society's  Gardens.  The  legs  are  more  striped  than  is  usual 
in  this  species. 


strongly  marked)  is  completely  isolated  in  its  poste- 
rior half,  and  the  uppermost  of  the  broad  haunch 
stripes  runs  nearly  parallel  to  it.  A  much  larger 
proportion  of  the  ear  is  white  than  in  the  other 
species.     In  the  middle  of  the  wide  intervals  of  the 


94  THE   HORSE. 

broad  black  stripes  of  the  flanks  and  haunches  fainter 
stripes  are  generally  to  be  seen. 

This  animal  is  generally  spoken  of  as  the 
"  quagga "  by  colonists  and  hunters,  but  it  must 
not  be  confounded  with  the  species  to  be  described 
under  that  name  presently.  Its  flesh  is  greatly  rel- 
ished by  the  natives  as  food,  and  its  hide  is  very 
valuable  as  leather.  By  far  the  greater  proportion 
of  zebras  exhibited  in  European  zoological  gardens 
and  menageries  at  the  present  time  belong  to  this 
species,  and  it  is  frequently  bred  in  confinement,  and 
the  attempts  made  to  break  it  in,  and  train  it  for 
riding  and  driving,  have  been  attended  with  partial 
success. 

In  1882  a  living  zebra  was  sent  from  Shoa,  a 
country  lying  to  the  south  of  Abyssinia,  to  the  then 
President  of  the  French  Republic,  who  deposited  it 
in  the  Jardin  des  Plantes,  and,  being  obviously  dif- 
ferent from  any  that  had  hitherto  been  seen  in  Eu- 
rope, it  was  named  by  M.  Milne-Edwards  Equus 
grevyi,  in  compliment  to  his  political  chief.  On  a 
white  ground-color,  it  is  very  finely  marked  all  over 
with  numerous  delicate,  intensely  black  stripes,  ar- 
ranged in  a  pattern  quite  different  from  those  of  the 
other  species.  In  view  of  the  great  variability  of  the 
markings  of  these  animals,  as  long  as  but  one  indi- 
vidual of  this  form  was  known  some  doubts  were 


ITS   NEAREST   EXISTING   RELATIONS.  95 

expressed  as  to  whether  it  might  not  be  an  exception- 
ally-colored individual  of  one  of  the  other  species; 
but  subsequently  other  specimens,  presenting  almost 
exactly  the  same  characters,  have  been  received  from 
Somali-land,*  and  it  seems  probable  that  all  the 
zebras  which  we  know  to  exist  in  the  northern 
districts  of  East  Africa  belong  to  this  species.  The 
very  recent  discovery  of  such  a  remarkable  form  of 
animal,  and  the  imperfect  knowledge  we  possess  of 
its  geographical  distribution,  is  a  striking  illustration 
of  how  much  still  remains  to  be  done  before  we  can 
consider  our  information  is  complete  regarding  even 
some  of  the  larger  and  most  conspicuous  forms  of 
animal  life. 

Though  zebras  have  not  been  found  depicted  on 
the  Egyptian  monuments,  they  were  known  to  the 
Romans,  and  occasionally  exhibited  in  the  amphithea- 
ters, under  the  name  of  "  hippotigrisP  Dion  Cassius 
reports  that  Caracalla  exhibited  in  the  circus  an  ele- 
phant, a  rhinoceros,  a  lion,  and  a  hippotigris  j  and 
as  many  as  twenty  are  stated  to  have  been  collected 
for  the  triumph  of  Gordian  the  Third,  and  exhibited 
by  his  murderer  and  successor,  Philip  the  Arabian 
(a.d.  244). 

The  Quagga,  or  Couagga  (Equus  quagga,  Gmelin), 

*  See  Sclater,  Proceedings  of  the  Zoological  Society  of  Lon- 
don, 1890,  p.  413. 


96 


THE   HORSE. 


is  another  modification  of  the  zebra  group.  The 
color  of  the  head,  neck,  and  upper  parts  of  the  body 
is  reddish-brown,  irregularly  banded  and  marked 
with  dark  brown  stripes,  stronger  on  the  head  and 
neck,  and  gradually  becoming  fainter,  until  lost  on 
the  flanks,  the  haunches  and  hind  quarters  being 


:yyS»uf 


*£&$*"* 


Fig.  14. — Quagga  (Equus  quagga). 

From  a  photograph  by  Mr.  York  of  an  animal  which  lived  in  the  gardens  of 
the  Zoological  Society  of  London,  1851-72. 

quite  free  of  stripes.  There  is  a  broad,  dark,  median 
dorsal  stripe.  The  under  surface  of  the  body,  the 
legs,  and  tail,  are  nearly  white,  without  stripes.  The 
crest  is  very  high,  surmounted  by  a  standing  mane, 
banded  alternately  brown  and  white.  Though  never 
really  domesticated,  quaggas  have  occasionally  been 


ITS   NEAKEST   EXISTING   KELATIONS.  97 

trained  to  harness.  A  pair  were  driven  in  Hyde 
Park,  by  Mr.  Sheriff  Parkins,  in  the  early  part  of 
the  present  century.  The  name  is  an  imitation  of 
the  shrill  barking  neigh  of  the  animal — "ouag-ga, 
ouag-ga,"  the  last  syllable  very  mnch  prolonged. 

There  can  be  little  doubt  but  that,  owing  to  the 
great  improvements  in  the  precision  and  range  of 
fire-arms,  and  the  general  extension  of  their  use  into 
countries  where  till  lately  they  were  unknown,  all 
wild  animals  which  yield  any  production  of  value 
to  man,  or  offer  temptations  to  the  sportsman,  espe- 
cially those  whose  geographical  distribution  is  lim- 
ited, will  soon  cease  to  exist  upon  the  earth.  The 
American  bison  is  one  of  the  most  conspicuous 
instances  of  rapid  extermination  of  an  animal 
which  flourished  but  very  recently  in  vast  num- 
bers, and  which,  but  for  the  causes  just  mentioned, 
might  in  all  probability  have  continued  to  exist  for 
long  ages.  The  various  species  of  the  large  game 
of  Africa  are  quickly  following  in  the  same  course. 
The  quagga,  although  described  by  Harris  in  1839 
as  existing  in  "  immense  herds,"  is  already  nearly,  if 
not  quite,  extinct,  the  value  of  its  hide  being  the 
prime  cause  of  its  destruction.  Regarding  its  for- 
mer geographical  distribution,  Mr.  H.  A.  Bryden 
makes  the  following  interesting  remarks :  "  The 
range  of  the  true  quagga  was  even  more  arbitrarily 


98  THE    HOESE. 

defined.  This  animal,  formerly  so  abundant  upon 
the  far-spreading  karroos  of  the  Cape  Colony  and 
the  plains  of  the  Orange  Free  State,  appears  never 
to  have  been  met  with  north  of  the  Vaal  River.  Its 
actual  habitat  may  be  precisely  defined  as  within 
Cape  Colony,  the  Orange  Free  State,  and  part  of 
Griqnaland  West.  I  do  not  find  that  it  ever  ex- 
tended to  Namaqnaland  and  the  Kalahari  Desert  to 
the  west,  or  beyond  the  Kei  River,  the  ancient  eastern 
limit  of  Cape  Colony,  to  the  east.  In  many  conn- 
tries,  and  in  Southern  Africa  in  particular,  nothing 
is  more  singular  than  the  freaks  of  geographical  dis- 
tribution of  animals.  A  river,  or  a  desert,  or  a  little 
belt  of  sand  or  timber — none  of  which,  of  themselves, 
could  naturally  oppose  a  complete  obstacle  to  the 
animal's  range — is  yet  found  limiting  thus  arbitrarily 
the  habitat  of  a  species."  * 

There  are  thus  at  least  seven  modifications  of  the 
horse  type,  at  present  or  very  recently  existing,  suf- 
ficiently distinct  to  be  reckoned  as  species  by  all  zo- 
ologists, and  easily  recognized  by  their  external  char- 
acters. They  are,  however,  all  so  closely  allied  that 
each  will,  at  least  in  a  state  of  captivity,  cross  with 
perfect  freedom  with  any  of  the  others.     Cases  of 

*  Kloof  and  Karroo  {Sport,  Legend,  and  Natural  History 
in  Cape  Colony,  1889). 


ITS   NEAKEST   EXISTING  EELATIONS.  99 

half-breeds  are  recorded  between  the  horse  and  the 
quagga,  the  horse  and  BurchelTs  zebra,  the  horse 
and  the  hemionns  or  Asiatic  wild  ass,  the  common 
ass  and  the  zebra,  the  common  ass  and  BnrchelTs 
zebra,  the  common  ass  and  the  hemionns,  the  hemi- 
onus  and  the  zebra,  the  hemionns  and  BurchelPs  ze- 
bra. The  two  species  which  are,  perhaps,  the  furthest 
removed  in  general  structure — the  horse  and  the  ass 
— produce,  as  is  well  known,  mules,  which,  in  some 
qualities  useful  to  man,  excel  both  their  progenitors, 
and  in  some  countries,  and  for  certain  kinds  of  work, 
are  in  greater  requisition  than  either.  Although  oc- 
casional instances  have  been  recorded  of  female  mules 
breeding  with  the  males  of  one  or  other  of  the  pure 
species,  it  is  doubtful  if  any  case  has  occurred  of  their 
breeding  inter  se,  although  the  opportunities  of  doing 
so  must  have  been  great,  as  mules  have  been  reared 
in  immense  numbers  for  several  thousands  of  years. 
"We  may  therefore  consider  it  settled  that  the  different 
species  of  the  group  are  now  in  that  degree  of  physio- 
logical differentiation  which  still  enables  them  to  pro- 
duce offspring  with  each  other,  but  does  not  permit 
the  progeny  to  continue  the  race^  at  all  events  unless 
reinforced  by  the  aid  of  one  of  the  pure  forms. 

The  several  members  of  the  group  show  mental 
differences  quite  as  striking  as  those  exhibited  by  their 
external  form,  and  more  than,  perhaps,  might  be 


:  rzz  hilsz. 

r  ted  from  the  ami!  ify  of  their  cerebral  organ- 
ization. The  patience  :  the  bee  Qm  high,  spirit  of 
■'„-  "_  rs-    "  -    -         :>f  the  mule,  have  long  I 

•-■.   iaL     It  is     -ry  remarkable  that     rat     :   - 
ay  g       ies  -hould  have  shown  any  apti- 

:  i  _    and  tl.  ~  ~„  —    i       should 

bare     een  from  time  immemorial  the  universal  and 
most        :  1      mpanions  and  servants  of  mam  while 
all  the  others  remain  in  their  native  freedom  to  this 
El    .  -    fa  -       .     ~m  a  question  whether  this 
zrom  a  different  mental  constitution, 
-ing  a  natural  capacity  f  i  ing  into  relations 

with  m  d  r  it  may  not  be  owing  to  their 

:ght  gradually  into  this  condition 
by  long-continued  and  j  ing  efforts,  when  the 

:  i  was  keenly  felt.     It  is  quite 

reason  why  nearly  all  of  the  at- 
f  our  domestic 
aTnmft1>  in  modern  ti  .led  in  failur 

t  it  does  not  an  to  do  so  in  sases  in  which 

ipply  all  the  principal  purr 

:night  be  put.    It  can  hardly  be 

and  f      ggas  fresh  from  their 

native  mountains  and  plains  can  be  brought  into 

.  n  as  beasts     t  burden  and  draught  with 

horses  and  asses,  whose  naturally  useful  qualities 

have  been       s  .^aining  of  thousands 


ITS   NEAEEST   EXISTING   RELATIONS.         101 

of  generations  of  progenitors.  It  must  be  remem- 
bered also,  that  the  original  habitat  of  both  the  last- 
named  species  probably  lay  in  those  conntries  in 
which  hnman  civilization  took  its  rise,  and  that  they 
would  therefore  naturally  be  the  first  to  be  brought 
beneath  its  influence. 


CHAPTER   III. 

THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HORSE,  CHIEFLY  AS  BEARING 
UPON  ITS  MODE  OF  LIFE,  ITS  EVOLUTION,  AND  ITS 
RELATION   TO   OTHER  ANIMAL  FORMS. 

THE  HEAD  AND  NECK. 

The  skull — The  teeth  :  their  number ;  general  characters  and 
structure ;  crown,  root,  pulp,  dentine,  enamel,  and  ce- 
ment— Succession  of  teeth — Temporary  and  permanent 
sets — Special  characters  of  the  teeth  of  the  horse — In- 
cisors— Canines  —  Diastema  —  Molars  —  Brachydont  and 
hypsodont  dentition — Temporary,  or  milk-teeth — Time  of 
appearance  and  order  of  succession  of  the  teeth — The  lips 
— The  nostrils — The  false  nostrils — The  guttural  pouches 
— The  neck — Vertebras — Cervical  ligament. 

Next  to  the  body  of  man,  there  is  none  of  which 
the  anatomy  has  been  more  thoroughly  worked  out 
and  more  minutely  described  than  that  of  the  horse. 
It  is,  in  fact,  the  one  other  animal  body  that  is  made 
the  regular  subject  of  dissection  by  a  whole  profes- 
sion of  students,  and  to  which  numerous  special 
treatises  are  devoted.  Monographs  on  its  structure, 
many  of  them  copiously  and  beautifully  illustrated, 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  103 

abound  in  most  languages  of  the  civilized  world.*  It 
might,  therefore,  seem  almost  superfluous  to  add  any- 
thing further  to  the  subject — certainly  difficult  to 
say  anything  new. 

The  topographical  anatomy  of  the  horse  has, 
however,  been  always  hitherto  described  just  as  if  it 
were  a  complex  piece  of  machinery,  isolated  and  dis- 
tinct from  anything  else  in  the  world,  the  very  names 
given  to  the  parts  of  which  it  is  composed  often 
having  relation  only  to  their  conditions  of  existence 
in  the  horse,  and  being  entirely  different  from  those 
in  use  for  the  corresponding  parts  of  man  or  of  other 
animals.     Until  lately,  at  least,  the  idea  that  the 

*  Among  the  most  important  of  these  are  : 

G.  Stubbs :  Anatomy  of  the  Horse,  1766. 

W.  Percivall :  The  Anatomy  of  the  Horse,  1832. 

E.  F.  Gurlt :  Anatomische  Abbildungen  der  Haussdugethicre, 
1821 ;  and  Handbuch  der  vergleich.  Anat.  der  Haussdugethiere, 
1822. 

A.  G.  T.  Leisering:  Atlas  der  Anatomic  des  Pferdes,  1861. 

Leisering  and  Miiller  :  Handbuch  der  vergleichenden  AnaU 
omie  der  Haussdugethicre,  6th  edit.,  1885. 

Chauveau  and  Arloing:  Traite  cVanatomie  comparee  des 
animeaux  domestiques,  1871  j  and  English  edition  by  G.  Flem- 
ing, 1873. 

M.  S.  Arloing:  Organisation  du  pied  chcz  le  cheval  (Ann. 
Sci,  Nat,  1867). 

Franz  Miiller:  Lehrbuch  der  Anatomie  des  Pferdes,  1853. 

Cuyer  and  Alix  :  Le  Cheval,  1886. 

J.  McFadyean  :  Anatomy  of  the  Horse :  a  Dissection  Guide} 
1884. 

W.  Youatt :  The  Horse,  1831. 
8 


104  THE    STRUCTURE    OF   THE   HORSE. 

peculiarities  of  the  horse's  structure  are  all  modifica- 
tions of  a  more  generalized  form,  and  that  their  sig- 
nificance can  only  be  understood  after  a  wide  study 
of  the  anatomy  of  allied  forms,  has  never  entered 
into  the  mind  of  any  veterinary  anatomist.  Cer- 
tainly, in  some  of  the  most  recent  works,  such  as 
that  of  Chauveau,  attempts  to  harmonize  the  nomen- 
clature of  parts  with  that  used  elsewhere  show  a 
recognition  of  the  community  of  structure  and  origin 
between  the  horse  and  other  animals ;  but  still  the 
knowledge  imparted  in  them  has  been  more  adapted 
to  the  technical  requirements  of  the  practitioner  than 
to  the  enlightenment  of  those  who  wish  for  a  broader 
and  more  philosophical  view  of  the  ways  of  nature. 

It  is  only  proposed  here  to  select  a  few  of  the 
most  leading  parts,  which  may  be  of  general  interest, 
and  to  show  their  signification  and  relation,  describ- 
ing them,  as  far  as  possible,  in  language  which  can 
be  understood  by  those  who  are  not  professional 
anatomists. 

For  convenience  the  subject  may  be  divided  ac- 
cording to  the  regions  of  the  body  in  which  the  parts 
spoken  of  are  placed,  certain  of  those  situated  in 
the  head  and  neck  being  first  selected  for  considera- 
tion ;  while  the  limbs,  which  are  of  as  great  impor- 
tance philosophically  as  they  are  practically,  will  be 
reserved  for  another  chapter. 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  105 

The  Skull. 

The  general  form  of  the  head  of  the  horse  is  de- 
termined by  that  of  the  skull,  which  forms  its  sup- 
porting framework,  and  which  is  of  very  peculiar 
and  characteristic  shape.  As  in  other  animals,  it  is 
composed  of  two  main  portions :  (1)  the  cranium,  or 
skull  proper,  consisting  of  a  great  number  of  bones, 
originally  quite  distinct,  but  which  are  eventually 
firmly  united  so  as  to  form  a  solid  mass  ;*  and  (2) 
the  mandible,  or  lower  jaw,  fastened  to  the  former 
by  a  freely  movable  hinge-joint. 

The  cranium  is  movably  joined  to  the  front  end 
of  the  vertebral  column  by  means  of  a  pair  of  oval 
eminences  called  "  condyles,"  which  fit  into  corre- 
sponding cavities  in  the  atlas,  or  first  vertebra  of  the 
neck.  Between  these  condyles  is  a  large  opening 
{foramen  magnum),  through  which  passes  out  of  the 
cranium  the  spinal  cord,  or  backward  prolongation 
of  the  central  nervous  system,  which  is  expanded  in 
the  head  to  form  the  brain. 

The  cranium  may  be  roughly  divided  into  two 
portions — a  hinder  part,  or  brain-ease,  consisting  of 
a  solid  bony  capsule  for  inclosing  and  protecting 

*  The  outlines  of  the  individual  bones  are  perfectly  well 
marked  in  young  subjects,  being  indicated  by  fine  dividing- 
lines,  called  sutures.  In  old  age  these  often  become  more  or 
less  obliterated  by  the  union  of  the  contiguous  bones. 


106  THE    STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

the  brain  j  and  a  facial  part,  for  the  support  of  the 
organs  of  sight,  taste,  and  smell,  and  of  those  con- 
cerned in  seizing  and  masticating  the  food. 

The  skull  of  a  man  (Fig.  15)  and  the  skull  of  a 
horse  (Fig.  16)  are  composed  of  exactly  the  same 
number  of  bones,  having  the  same  general  arrange- 
ment and  relation  to  each  other.  Not  only  the  in- 
dividual bones,  but  every  ridge  and  surface  for  the 
attachment  of  muscles,  and  every  hole  for  the  pas- 
sage of  artery  or  nerve,  seen  in  the  one  can  be  traced 
in  the  other.  Yet  they  differ  remarkably  in  general 
aspect.  The  difference  mainly  lies  in  this :  in  man 
the  brain-case  is  very  large  and  the  face  of  relatively 
minute  proportions.  In  the  horse,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  brain  is  extremely  reduced,  and  the  face,  espe- 
cially the  mouth,  of  enormous  size.  In  other  words, 
the  characteristic  form  of  man's  head  is  chiefly  due 
to  his  great  brain,  that  of  the  horse  to  the  compara- 
tively large  development  of  the  apparatus  for  mas- 
ticating his  food. 

Taking  the  different  regions  of  the  horse's  skull 
(Fig.  16)  into  closer  consideration,  and  beginning  at 
the  hinder,  or  "  occipital "  en$,  we  may  observe  the 
rounded,  almost  polished  surface  of  the  condyles  (oc), 
already  mentioned,  which,  fitting  accurately  into  the 
corresponding  depressions  of  the  atlas,  and  in  life 
covered  with  a  soft,  perfectly  smooth  layer  of  carti- 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK. 


107 


lage  and  lubricated  with  synovial  fluid,  allow  the 
head  to  move  freely  up  and  down,  or  sideways,  even 


Fig.  15. — Side  view  of  the  skull  of  man,  with  the 
bone  removed  so  as  to  show  the  whole  of  the  teeth. 
z,  zygomatic  arch ;  n,  nasal  bone ;  o,  or  it ;  t,  tem- 
poral fossa ;  oc,  occipital  condyle  ;  e,  external  audi- 
tory opening;  g,  glenoid  fossa  for  articulation  of 
the  lower  jaw ;  c,  coronoid  process  of  lower  jaw ; 
i1  and  i~,  incisor  teeth;  ceo,  canine;  pm1  andjw*2, 
premolar  teeth;  m1,  m2,  and  m?,  the  three  molar 
teeth. 


when  the  neck  is  fixed.  The  same  region  also  shows 
various  roughened,  projecting  ridges  or  promontories 
for  the  attachment  of  the  powerful  ligaments  and 


108  THE    STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

muscles  required  to  support  and  move  so  heavy  a 
head,  projecting  forwards  at  the  end  of  so  long  a 
neck.  Above,  on  each  side,  are  the  "  occipital  crests," 
joining  in  the  middle  line  to  form  the  "  occipital  pro- 
tuberance," to  which  that  remarkable  structure,  the 
"nuchal,"  or  " cervical  ligament,"  to  be  spoken  of 
further  on,  is  attached.  On  each  side  a  large,  wing- 
like process  (par-occipital)  #  descends,  for  the  attach- 
ment of  the  great  lateral  muscles  of  the  neck.  The 
head  of  man,  nicely  balanced  on  the  top  of  the  verte- 
bral column,  does  not  require  any  such  great  devel- 
opment of  these  parts,  and  they  are,  consequently,  in 
a  quite  rudimentary  condition  in  him. 

On  the  lateral  surface  of  the  skull,  the  opening 
(em)  which  leads  to  the  internal  ear,  or  true  organ 
of  hearing  (embedded  in  the  bones  which  form  the 
side  wall  of  the  brain-case),  will  be  seen,  to  the 
roughened  margin  of  which  the  base  of  the  cartilag- 
inous "  pinna,"  or  projecting  external  ear,  is  attached. 
Although  we  commonly  speak  of  this  latter  as  the 
"  ear,"  as  it  is  the  only  externally  visible  part  of  the 
complicated  organ  by  which  sounds  are  recognized, 
it  is  a  mere  accessory,  the  use  of  which  is  to  aid  in 
collecting  the  vibrations  passing  through  the  air, 

*  This  is  the  "  styloid  process "  of  veterinary  anatomy, 
but  not  to  be  confounded  with  the  parts  bearing  the  same 
name  in  human  anatomy. 


THE    HEAD   AND   NECK. 


109 


and  direct  them  towards  the  internal,  delicate,  and 
beautifully-constructed  apparatus  in  which,  by  their 


oc. 


Fig.  16.— Side  view  of  the  skull  of  horse,  with  the 
bone  removed  so  as  to  show  the  ^hole  of  the 
teeth,  n,  nasal  "bone  ;  o,  orbit ;  z,  zygomatic  arch ; 
t,  temporal  fossa ;  oc,  occipital  condyle ;  em,  exter- 
nal auditory  opening ;  g,  glenoid  fossa  for  articula- 
tion of  the  lower  jaw;  »',  il,  i%,  the  three  incisor 
teeth ;  c,  the  canine ;  pm1,  the  situation  of  the  ru- 
dimentary first  premolar,  which  has  been  lost  in 
the  lower,  but  is  present  in  the  upper  jaw ;  pm*, 
pmz,  and  pm4,  the  three  fully-developed  premolar 
teeth ;  m\  m?,  and  m3,  the  three  true  molar  teeth. 

effects  upon  the  terminations  of  the  auditory  nerve, 
they  produce  the  sensation  of  hearing. 

In  front  of  the  ear-opening  arises  a  curious  bridge 
of  bone  (z),  which  arches  forwards  to  join  the  skull 


110     THE  STKUCTUKE  OF  THE  HOESE. 

again  at  the  hinder  part  of  the  face.  This  is  called 
the  "  zygomatic  arch,"  and  is  almost  constantly  pres- 
ent in  the  skulls  of  mammals. 

Standing  out  as  it  does,  it  allows  the  npper  part 
of  the  under  jaw  to  work  beneath  it,  and  its  onter 
surface  affords  a  very  advantageous  point  of  attach- 
ment to  a  great  muscle  (masseter),  to  be  spoken  of 
presently.  The  side  of  the  brain-case  between  this 
and  the  top  ridge  of  the  sknll  is  called  the  "  tempo- 
ral fossa"  (t).  Though  bounded  by  raised  ridges  all 
round,  enough  to  give  it  the  general  character  of  a 
depression  or  fossa,  its  floor  is  formed  by  a  convex 
surface,  the  side  of  the  actual  brain-cavity.  The 
fossa  is  mainly  filled  in  life  by  one  of  the  muscles 
(temporal)  which  close  the  jaw,  but  its  anterior  part 
contains  much  fat,  the  loss  of  which  in  old  horses 
gives  rise  to  the  characteristic  depression  seen  in 
them  above  the  eye.  Farther  forward  is  the  cavity 
(o)}  of  almost  circular  outline,  in  which  the  eyeball 
is  lodged,  called  the  "  orbit,"  with  very  sharply  de- 
fined and  complete  outer  and  hinder  margin,  formed 
by  a  bridge  of  bone  passing  upwards  from  the  zygo- 
matic arch  to  join  the  "frontal,"  or  forehead-bone. 
This  is  a  point  in  the  anatomy  of  the  horse  to  be  es- 
pecially noticed,  as  it  gives  a  very  characteristic  ap- 
pearance to  his  skull.  The  interest  of  this  bridge  of 
bone,  dividing  the  orbit  from  the  temporal  fossa,  is 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  Ill 

that  it  did  not  exist  in  any  of  the  primitive  Ungulates 
of  the  Eocene  period,  in  which,  consequently,  these 
two  cavities,  or  fossa?,  were  freely  continuous  (see 
skull  of  Phenacodus  in  Fig.  2,  p.  21).  Moreover,  it 
does  not  exist  in  any  other  of  the  Perissodactyles  of 
the  present  time  (tapir  or  rhinoceros),  but  is  a  spe- 
cial and  recently  acquired  character,  developed  only 
in  the  later  stages  of  the  horse  group,  not  being  met 
with  in  any  of  the  ancestral  forms  until  after  the 
close  of  the  Miocene  period. 

The  horse,  however,  is  by  no  means  alone  among 
mammals  in  possessing  it ;  but  whenever  it  occurs,  it 
appears  to  be  an  evidence  of  advance  in  structure, 
being  found  in  the  higher  and  more  recent  forms  of 
several  groups,  the  lower  and  more  ancient  members 
of  which  do  not  possess  it.  In  man  it  has  attained 
its  most  complete  development,  for  not  only  is  there 
a  bridge,  but  also  a  wall  extending  inwards  from  it, 
cutting  off  almost  completely  the  two  cavities  from 
one  another. 

In  front  of  the  orbit  a  great,  flat  expanse,  the 
"  cheek,"  extends  quite  to  the  fore-part  of  the  face, 
giving  room  for  the  long  row  of -upper  molar  teeth, 
and  within,  for  the  lodgment  of  the  highly-devel- 
oped organ  of  smell.  This  is  roofed  over  above  by 
"  nasal  bones  "  (n)  of  great  size,  terminating  in  front 
by  freely-projecting,  pointed,  and  somewhat  decurved 


112  THE    STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

ends,  which  support  the  well-developed  external  nos- 
trils. The  palate,  which  forms  the  floor  of  all  this 
part  of  the  skull,  is  remarkable  for  its  great  length 
and  comparative  narrowness.  The  front  end  of  the 
upper  jaw  consists  of  the  united  "  preniaxillary 
bones,"  which  expand  and  curve  down  to  form  the 
semicircular  border  supporting  the  large  incisor 
teeth.  In  the  middle  line,  in  front,  between  the  pre- 
maxillaB  below  and  the  nasals  above,  is  the  large,  ir- 
regular opening  of  the  "  anterior  nares,"  leading  into 
a  great  chamber  or  passage,  divided  into  two  by  a 
vertical  median  wall  or  septum.  Through  this  cham- 
ber the  air  passes  in  respiration  to  the  "  posterior 
nares,"  a  smaller  opening  at  the  base  of  the  skull 
behind  the  palate,  and  in  the  upper  part  of  it  is 
placed  the  sponge-like  mass  of  bones  which  support 
the  terminations  of  the  olfactory  nerves,  constituting 
the  organ  of  smell.  Before  leaving  the  cranium,  the 
"  glenoid  n  cavities,  or,  rather,  surfaces  (</),  to  which 
the  two  branches  of  the  mandible  are  articulated, 
must  be  mentioned.  They  are  placed  just  below  the 
hinder  end  of  the  zygomatic  arch.  They  are  wide 
transversely,  concave  from  side  to  side,  convex  from 
before  backwards  in  front  and  hollow  behind,  and 
bounded  posteriorly  at  the  inner  part  by  a  promi- 
nent "  post-glenoid "  process,  which  effectually  pre- 
vents the  jaw  from  being  dislocated  backwards. 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  113 

The  lower  jaw,  or  "mandible/'  consists  of  two 
halves  or  branches  ("rami"),  originally  distinct,  but 
firmly  nnited  in  adult  horses  by  their  front  ends  (the 
symphysis).  Each  is  articulated  to  the  correspond- 
ing glenoid  surface  of  the  cranium  by  its  "  condyle/' 
placed  at  the  hinder  and  upper  end  of  the  ramus.  The 
smooth,  articular  surface  of  this  is  very  wide  trans- 
versely, but  narrow  and  convex  from  before  back- 
wards. The  principal  action  at  this  joint  is  that  of 
a  simple  hinge,  but  the  form  of  the  contiguous  sur- 
faces allows  a  certain  amount  of  motion  in  other 
directions,  far  more,  for  instance,  than  is  permitted 
in  the  very -complete  interlocking  hinge- joint  of  the 
Carnivora. 

In  front  of  the  condyle,  and  separated  from  it  by 
a  notch,  rises  a  somewhat  small  and  slender,  back- 
ward-curving "coronoid  process'7  (co,  Fig.  15),  for 
the  attachment  of  the  temporal  muscle,  which  aids  in 
closing  the  jaw.  Below  it  is  a  flat,  broad,  expanded 
surface,  reaching  down  to  the  "angle"  (where  the 
horizontal  and  vertical  or  ascending  portions  of  the 
jawbone  meet),  for  the  attachment  of  the  huge  mas- 
seter  muscle,  arising  from  the  zygomatic  arch,  and 
from  a  well-marked  ridge  running  horizontally  for- 
wards on  the  cheek  in  continuation  of  the  lower  bor- 
der of  the  arch.  This  muscle  is  the  main  agent  in 
closing  the  mouth,  and  therefore  in  crushing  the 


114  THE    STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

food  between  the  molar  teeth.  The  horizontal  por- 
tion of  the  jaw,  long,  straight,  and  flattened  from  side 
to  side,  carries  the  great  molar  teeth,  and  gradually 
narrows  towards  the  symphysis,  where  it  expands 
laterally,  to  form,  with  the  united  opposite  ramus, 
the  wide,  semicircular,  shallow  alveolar  border  for 
the  lower  incisor  teeth. 

The  Teeth. 

The  next  parts  to  which  attention  may  be  called 
are  the  teeth,  which  in  the  horse,  though  founded 
upon  the  same  general  type  as  the  primitive  Ungu- 
lates of  the  Eocene  period,  have  undergone  a  remark- 
able amount  of  specialization,  fitting  them  in  an 
eminent  degree  for  the  purpose  they  have  to  fulfill. 

Number  of  the  Teeth. — For  convenience  of  descrip- 
tion teeth  are  divided,  according  to  their  situation  in 
the  mouth  and  other  characters,  into  four  sets,  called 
(beginning  from  the  front)  incisors,  canines,  premo- 
lars, and  molars.  As  mentioned  in  the  first  chapter, 
all  the  early  Ungulate  mammals,  without  exception, 
had  on  each  side,  above  and  below,  three  incisors, 
one  canine,  four  premolars,  and  three  molars — that 
is,  eleven  on  each  side  above,  and  eleven  below,  or 
forty-four  altogether.  The  modern  horse  has  nearly, 
if  not  quite,  this  full  number.  The  front  teeth,  or 
incisors,  are  the  same — six  above  and  six  below,  tak- 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  115 

ing  the  two  sides  together  (Fig.  16,  i\  i\  and  i3).  The 
canines,  or  "  tnshes  "  (c),  are  present,  as  a  rule,  only 
in  the  males.  The  cheek-teeth  (pm2  to  m3),  or  pre- 
molars and  molars  taken  together  (for  there  is  very 
little  to  distinguish  them  in  form  or  size),  are  gener- 
ally but  six,  instead  of  seven,  on  each  side  above 
and  below.  Here,  then,  is  a  case  of  specialization  by 
suppression.  One  of  the  teeth  of  the  ancient  forms 
has  disappeared.  Which  is  it?  The  examination 
of  a  series  of  fossil  remains  shows  us  that  the  first 
of  the  series — the  anterior  premolar  {pm1),  a  fairly 
large  and  well-developed  tooth  in  Phenacodus 
and  Hyracotherium — gradually  became  smaller  and 
smaller  as  time  advanced.  It  is  still  present  in  An- 
chitherium,  sometimes  present  and  sometimes  absent 
in  Hipparion.  But  has  it  entirely  disappeared  in  the 
modern  horse  ?  What  do  we  read  in  old  books  on 
veterinary  surgery  ?  "  Wolves '  teeth  are  two  very 
small,  supplementary  teeth,  appearing  in  front  of  the 
molar  teeth,  and  supposed  to  have  an  injurious  effect 
on  the  eyes  ( !),  and  are,  therefore,  often  removed  by 
farriers." 

These  little  rudiments  of  teeth,  about  which  such 
nonsense  as  the  above  has  been  written,  are,  when 
properly  understood,  of  intense  interest.  Their  di- 
minutive size,  their  irregular  form  and  inconstant 
presence,  combined  with  their  history  in  the  extinct 


116     THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HOESE. 

horse-like  animals,  show  them  to  be  teeth  which,  for 
some  reason  to  us  at  present  unknown,  have  become 
superfluous — have  been  very  gradually  and  slowly  (as 
in  the  case  of  all  operations  of  the  kind)  dispensed 
with,  and  are  in  the  stage  to  which  the  horse  has  now 
arrived  in  its  evolution,  upon  the  point  of  disappear- 
ance. The  presence  of  these  so-called  "  wolves' 
teeth  "  alone  is  sufficient,  if  we  had  no  other  proof, 
to  show  that  the  horse  is  not  an  isolated  creation, 
but  one  link  in  a  great  chain  of  organic  beings.  The 
fact  that  these  teeth  are  almost  always  met  with  in 
the  upper  jaw  only,  should  be  noted  in  connection 
with  what  has  been  previously  mentioned  respecting 
the  dentition  of  the  tapir.  The  first  upper  premolar 
is  retained  in  that  animal,  while  the  corresponding 
lower  tooth  has  entirely  disappeared. 

It  would  be  very  interesting,  if  a  sufficiently  large 
number  of  specimens  could  be  examined,  to  obtain 
some  statistical  imformation  as  to  the  relative  fre- 
quency of  the  occurrence  of  these  teeth  in  the  differ- 
ent species  of  wild  and  different  breeds  of  domestic 
horses.  They  are  usually  so  loosely  attached  in  the 
skull  that  they  become  lost  in  specimens  prepared 
for  museums  ;  but  indications  can  generally  be  seen 
on  the  bone,  if  they  have  been  present. 

General  Characters  and  Structure  of  Teeth. — Before 
describing  the  teeth  of  the  horse  a  little  more  in  de- 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  117 

tail,  it  will  be  necessary  to  give  some  slight  account 
of  the  characters  and  structure  of  these  organs  in 
general,  in  order  that  the  special  descriptions  may 
be  better  understood. 

Every  tooth  may  be  divided  into  two  principal 
parts,  a  "crown,"  and  a  "root"  (sometimes  errone- 
ously called  " fang").  The  part  connecting  the  two, 
often  indicated  by  a  constriction,  is  called  the  "  neck." 
The  crown  is  the  only  part  which  is  seen  in  the  liv- 
ing animal,  the  root  being  implanted  in  a  socket  in 
the  bone,  just  as  the  roots  of  a  tree  are  in  the  ground. 
The  crown  may  be  variously  shaped — conical  and 
pointed,  chisel-  or  awl-shaped,  broad,  flat,  or  rounded ; 
or  it  may  be  complicated  by  the  development  upon  its 
surface  of  elevations  or  tubercles,  called  cusps,  or  by 
variously  disposed  crests  or  ridges.  The  root  may  be 
single,  or  divided  into  two  or  more  conical,  tapering 
branches. 

In  structure,  the  teeth  are  composed  of  several 
distinct  substances,  differing  from  each  other  in 
character  and  degree  of  hardness.  The  most  im- 
portant of  these  are : 

1.  The  pulp,  a  soft  substance,  abundantly  supplied 
with  blood-vessels  and  nerves,  constitutes  the  central 
axis  of  the  tooth,  and  affords  the  means  by  which  its 
vitality  is  preserved.  This  occupies  a  larger  relative 
space,  and  performs  a  more  important  purpose  in  the 


118  THE   STRUCTURE    OF   THE   HORSE. 

young,  growing  tooth  than  afterwards,  as,  by  the 
calcification  and  conversion  of  its  outer  layers,  the 
principal  hard  constituent  of  the  tooth,  the  dentine, 
is  formed.  In  teeth  which  have  ceased  to  grow  the 
pulp  occupies  a  comparatively  small  space,  which  in 
the  dried  tooth  is  caUed  the  pulp-cavity.  This  com- 
municates with  the  external  surface  of  the  tooth  by 
a  small  aperture  at  the  apex  of  the  root,  through 
which  the  branches  of  the  nutrient  blood-vessels  and 
sensitive  nerves  necessary  to  maintain  the  vitality  of 
the  tooth  pass  in,  to  be  distributed  to  the  pulp.  In 
growing  teeth  the  pulp-cavity  is  widely  open  below, 
while  in  advanced  age  it  often  becomes  obliterated, 
and  the  pulp  itself  entirely  converted  into  bone-like 
material. 

2.  The  dentine,  or  ivory,  forms  the  principal  con- 
stituent of  the  greater  number  of  teeth.  It  is  a 
very  hard  but  elastic  substance,  white,  with  a  yel- 
lowish, tinge,  and  slightly  translucent.  Its  chemical 
composition  is  very  like  that  of  bone,  but  its  micro- 
scopical structure  is  altogether  different. 

3.  The  enamel  constitutes  a  thin  investing  layer, 
complete  or  partial,  of  the  exposed  or  working  sur- 
face of  the  dentine  of  the  crown  of  the  teeth  of  most 
mammals.  This  is  the  hardest  tissue  met  with  in  the 
body,  containing  from  95  to  97  per  cent,  of  mineral 
substances  (chiefly  phosphate,  and  some  carbonate  of 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  119 

lime,  with  traces  of  fluoride  of  calcium).  Enamel 
is  easily  distinguished  from  dentine  with  the  naked 
eye  by  its  clear,  bluish- white,  translucent  appearance. 

4.  The  cement,  or  Crusta  petrosa,  is  always  the 
most  externally  placed  of  the  tissues  of  which  teeth 
are  composed.  It  is  often  only  found  as  a  thin  layer 
upon  the  surface  of  the  root  ;  but  sometimes,  as  in 
the  complex-crowned  molar  teeth  of  the  horse  and 
elephant,  it  is  a  structure  which  plays  a  very  impor- 
tant part,  covering  and  filling  in  the  interstices  be- 
tween the  ridges  of  the  enamel.  Its  structure  and 
chemical  composition  is  almost  exactly  that  of  ordi- 
nary bone. 

Succession  of  Teeth. — The  dentition  of  all  mam- 
mals consists  of  a  definite  set  of  teeth,  of  constant 
and  determinate  number,  form,  and  situation,  and, 
with  few  exceptions,  persisting  in  a  functional  con- 
dition throughout  the  natural  term  of  the  animal's 
life.  In  many  species  these  are  the  only  teeth 
which  the  animal  ever  possesses — the  set  which  is 
first  formed  being  permanent,  or,  if  accidentally 
lost,  or  decaying  in  extreme  old  age,  not  being  re- 
placed by  others.  But  in  the  horse,  as  in  all  other 
Ungulates,  as  well  as  in  man,  and,  in  fact,  the  major- 
ity of  the  class,  certain  of  the  teeth  are  preceded  by 
others,  of  a  smaller  size,  which  occupy  the  place  of 

the  permanent  teeth  during  the  growth  and  gradual 
9 


120  THE   STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

maturation  of  the  latter,  and  especially  while  the 
jaws  are  acquiring  size  and  strength  sufficient  to 
support  them.  In  all  cases  these  teeth  disappear  (by 
the  absorption  of  their  roots  and  shedding  of  the 
crowns)  before  the  frame  of  the  animal  has  acquired 
complete  maturity.  As  the  first  set  of  teeth  are,  as 
a  general  rule,  present  during  the  period  in  which 
the  animal  is  nourished  by  the  milk  of  the  mother, 
the  name  of  "  milk-teeth  "  (French,  dents  de  lait;  Ger- 
man, Milchzahne)  has  been  commonly  accorded  to 
them,  although  it  must  be  understood  that  the  time 
of  their  duration  has  nothing  to  do  with  that  of  lac- 
tation. "Temporary  teeth,"  or  "deciduous"  teeth, 
are,  perhaps,  therefore,  better  names.  No  mammal 
has  more  than  two  sets  of  teeth. 

Special  Characters  of  the  Teeth  of  the  Horse. — In- 
cisors. — To  return  to  the  teeth  of  the  horse.  The 
incisors,  or  "  nippers,"  as  they  are  called  in  veterin- 
ary language,  of  each  jaw,  are  placed  in  close  con- 
tact, forming  a  semicircle.  The  crowns  are  very 
large,  somewhat  chisel-shaped,  and  of  nearly  equal 
size.  They  have  all  a  peculiarity  not  found  in  any 
other  existing  mammal,*  and  seen  only  in  the 
Equidce  of  comparatively  recent  geological  forma- 
tions.    In  the  most  primitive   species  these  teeth 

*  Macraiichenia,  an  extinct  South  American  Perissodac- 
tyle,  had  somewhat  similar  incisors. 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK. 


121 


were  simple,  and  chisel-  or  awl-sliaped.  When  their 
crowns  became  worn  in  consequence  of  long-contin- 
ued use,  they  presented  an  external  ring  of  enamel, 
surrounding  a  core  of  the  dentine,  or  ivory,  of  which 
the  bulk  of  the  tooth  is  composed.  This  is  the  con- 
dition of  the  incisor  teeth  in  the  great  majority  of 
mammals.  The  first  modification  from  this  simple 
form  consisted  in  the  development  of  a  ridge  along 
the  hinder  border  of  the  base  of  the  crown,  as  seen 
in  Fig.  17.  There  was  then  a  groove  between  this 
ridge  and  the  rest  of  the  tooth.     By  the  continuous 


Fig.  17. — Incisor  tooth 
of  Anehitherium  au- 
relianense. 


Fig.  18. — Unworn  crown 
of  temporary  incisor 
tooth  of  young  horse. 


increase  of  the  ridge,  and  its  union  with  the  edges  of 
the  main  part  of  the  crown  on  each  side,  the  groove 
became  converted  into  a  deep  pit  (infundibulum), 
the  orifice  of  which  is  transversely  elongated,  and 
placed  behind  and  rather  below  the  cutting-edge  of 
the  tooth.  This  is  the  condition  seen  in  a  colt's  in- 
cisor which  has  just  cut  the  gum  (Fig.  18).     As  wear 


122 


THE  STKUCTUEE  OF  THE  HORSE. 


takes  place,  the  surface,  besides  the  external  enamel 
layer,  as  in  the  ordinary  simple  tooth,  shows,  in  ad- 
dition (see  Fig.  19),  a  sec- 
ond, inner  ring  of  the  same 
substance  surrounding  the 
pit,  which,  of  course,  adds 
greatly  to  the  efficiency  of 
the  tooth  as  an  organ  for 
biting  tough,  fibrous  sub- 
stances. The  bottom  and 
sides  of  the  pit  are  par- 
tially lined  with  cement, 
but  a  considerable  cavity 
remains,  generally  filled, 
in  the  living  animal,  with 
particles  of  food,  and,  be- 
ing conspicuous  from  its 

Fig.    19. -Incisor   tooth   of  dark  color>  &   constitutes 

horse,  with  the  crown  par-  the  «mark»  by  which  the 
tially  worn,  showing  the  pit  ^ 

surrounded  by  its  enamel  age  of  the  horse  is  judged, 
layer,  outside  of  which  is 

the  dentine  with  its  external  In      consequence     of     its 
enamel  covering.     The  en-         ,  -.. 

amel  is  represented  white,  01lly   extending   to  a  Cer- 

P^teblackiUe  ^^  and  the    tain  dePth  ^  the   Cr0Wn> 

it  becomes  obliterated  as 
the  tooth  wears  away,  the  section  of  which  then  as- 
sumes the  character  of  that  of  an  ordinary  incisor,  con- 
sisting of  only  a  core  of  dentine,  surrounded  by  an 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  123 

external  enamel  layer.  The  flattened,  worn  surface  of 
an  incisor  tooth,  as  seen  in  Fig.  19,  is  called,  in  works 
of  descriptive  veterinary  anatomy,  "the  table."  It 
is  totally  different  in  appearance  from  the  summit  of 
an  unworn  tooth,  with  its  thin,  rounded,  shell-like 
margins  surrounding  the  deep,  open  cavity,  as  in 
Fig.  18  * 

The  permanent  incisors  of  the  horse  (like  the 
molars,  as  will  be  explained  hereafter)  differ  from 
those  of  most  mammals  in  the  great  length  of  their 
crowns,  which  do  not  remain  fixed  in  position  when 
they  have  once  come  into  place,  but  continue  to 
push  up  from  below,  as  they  wear  away  at  the  ex- 
posed surface,  for  a  considerable  part  of  the  life  of 
the  animal.  The  upper  part  of  the  tooth,  or  that 
which  first  appears,  is  very  wide  transversely,  and 
narrow  from  before  backwards ;  but  the  form  grad- 
ually alters,  becoming  narrower  from  side  to  side, 
and  finally  somewhat  triangular  in  section,  flat  in 
front,  and  with  a  projecting  ridge  in  the  middle,  be- 
hind. Consequently,  the  shape  of  the  table  alters 
as  the  wear  of  the  tooth  proceeds,  and  by  its  form 
gives  indications  of  great  assistance  in  determining 
the  age  of  the  animal.  A  considerably  worn  table 
shows,  in  addition  to  the  mark  caused  by  the  pit  or 

*  This  appearance  has  given  rise  to  the  term  of  "  shell " 
teeth,  applied  to  newly-cut,  unworn  incisors. 


124  THE    STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

infundibulum,  another  spot,  having  a  cloudy-yellow 
color,  always  situated  in  front  of  the  pit  when  the 
two  coexist,  and  continuing,  after  the  obliteration  of 
the  former,  quite  to  the  base  of  the  root,  This  is 
caused  by  the  pulp-cavity,  which  has  become  filled 
up  by  an  irregular  deposit  of  dentine.  As  it  has  no 
surrounding  of  enamel,  it  cannot  be  mistaken  for 
the  pit,  or  true  mark. 

The  three  incisors  of  each  side  of  the  jaw,  begin- 
ning at  the  middle  hue,  are  spoken  of  as  "central" 
or  "pincers,"  "lateral"  or  "intermediate,"  and  "cor- 
ner" teeth.  For  brevity  of  description  they  are 
symbolized  as  i\  P,  and  is. 

The  characters  of  the  incisor  teeth  in  the  three 
existing  families  of  Perissodactyles  offer  an  inter- 
esting subject  for  consideration.  All  originating 
in  a  similar,  and  comparatively  simple  form,  they 
have  all  varied  from  it  in  totally  different  direc- 
tions. Those  of  the  tapirs  show  the  least  change 
from  the  primitive  condition ;  those  of  the  rhinoce- 
roses have  dwindled  down  in  number  and  size,  to 
complete  disappearance  in  some  species;  those  of 
the  horses  have  undergone  changes  leading,  finally, 
to  a  complication  of  structure  unknown  in  any  other 
existing  animal.  There  can  be  little  doubt  but  that 
these  changes  have  all  been  in  adaptation  to  some 
peculiarities  of  the  environment  of  the  animals,  and 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  125 

that  each  has  been  best  adapted  for  the  purpose 
which  it  has  had  to  fulfill ;  but  the  relations  between 
use  and  structure  are  often  of  such  a  delicate  and 
intricate  character  that  they  quite  escape  the  recog- 
nition of  our  limited  powers  of  observation. 

The  Canines. — Separated  from  the  incisors  by  a 
short  interval  are  the  teeth  called  in  the  general 
language  of  zoology  "  canines/'  but  usually  spoken  of 
in  the  horse  as  the  "tusks/'  or,  more  often,  "tushes" 
(Fig.  16,  c).  They  correspond  exactly  with  the  tusks 
of  the  boar  and  the  great  corner  teeth  of  the  lion 
and  dog;  but  in  all  the  Equidw  they  play  a  very 
subordinate  part,  not  being  required  either  as  a 
means  of  defense  or  for  the  purpose  of  seizing  prey. 
Following  a  very  general  rule  among  the  Mammalia, 
especially  marked  in  the  Ungulates  and  other  groups 
(as  monkeys)  in  which  these  teeth  are  not  a  necessity 
for  procuring  food,  they  are  much  more  developed 
in  the  male  than  in  the  female.  Indeed,  they  are 
practically  absent  in  the  latter  sex,  as,  when  they  do 
occur  as  an  exception,  they  are  in  a  more  or  less 
rudimentary  condition.  As  the  canines  were  present 
in  both  sexes  in  the  Eocene  and  Miocene  Ungulates, 
their  loss  in  the  females  of  the  existing  Equidce  must 
be  reckoned,  like  the  loss  of  the  anterior  premolar, 
among  the  numerous  instances  of  specialization 
which  this  group  has  acquired. 


126  THE    STRUCTURE    OF   THE   HORSE. 

It  may  be  remarked  in  passing,  that  the  canines 
are  the  only  teeth  which  afford  indications  by  which 
the  sex  of  an  animal  may  be  distinguished,  except, 
of  course,  such  as  may  be  inferred  from  the  general 
disparity  of  size  which  characterizes  the  entire  denti- 
tion, in  common  with  the  rest  of  the  organization, 
in  many  cases. 

In  the  adult  male  horse  they  are  always  present 
in  both  upper  and  lower  jaw,  but  they  are  smaller 
than  the  incisors,  and  of  different  form,  being,  when 
unworn,  pointed  at  the  apex,  and  presenting  noth- 
ing resembling  the  pit  or  infundibulum.  They  have 
a  tendency  to  curve,  the  concavity  being  turned  back- 
wards. Their  outer  surface  is  smoothly  convex; 
their  inner  surface  has  a  prominent,  rounded,  lon- 
gitudinal ridge,  and  a  groove  on  each  side.  The  bor- 
ders separating  their  outer  and  inner  surfaces  are, 
when  unworn,  sharp  and  cutting,  and  meet  at  the 
apex. 

Blastema. — Isolated  as  the  canines  are  from  the 
incisors  in  front,  they  are  separated  by  a  still  wider 
interval  (or  "  diastema  ")  from  the  molar  teeth  behind. 
This  toothless  interval,  called  the  "  bar  "  in  the  lower 
jaw,  is  of  essential  importance  in  the  domesticated 
horse  to  his  master,  as  without  it  there  would  be  no 
room  for  the  insertion  of  the  special  instrument  of 
subjugation  to  his  commands — the  bit.     In  the  most 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  127 

primitive  condition  of  dentition  there  appears  to 
have  been  no  such  interval,  all  the  teeth  being  in 
contact ;  and  this  condition  is  retained,  or  perhaps 
regained,  by  man,  almost  alone  among  existing 
mammals.  Already,  in  Phenacodns,  there  was  an 
indication  of  this  diastema,  and  throughout  the 
whole  series  of  Perissodactyles  which  lead  np  to  the 
Equidce  there  has  been  a  gradual  increase  of  its 
length. 

Molar  Teeth. — The  cheek-teeth,  or  molars,  exclud- 
ing the  rudimentary  and  inconstant  anterior  pre- 
molar, spoken  of  before,  are  six  in  number,  above 
and  below,  on  each  side  (see  Fig.  16,  pm2  to  mz). 
They  are  all  in  such  close  contact,  by  broad  surfaces 
fitting  tightly  against  each  other,  that  they  form  to- 
gether one  solid  mass,  presenting  a  grinding-surface 
composed  of  substances  of  various  densities,  and 
therefore  projecting  at  slightly  different  levels,  inter- 
woven in  such  an  intricate  pattern  as  to  form  one  of 
the  most  efficient  natural  millstones  imaginable. 

A  distinction  must  be  pointed  out  among  these 
teeth.  In  a  great  many  animals  their  form  differs 
so  much  that  they  are  readily  -separated  into  an 
anterior  set  of  simple  character,  and  a  posterior  set, 
larger,  broader,  and  with  more  complex  crowns  and 
roots  j  and  when  it  was  discovered  that  these  also 
presented   a   constant   difference  in   their  mode  of 


128  THE    STRUCTURE    OF   THE   HORSE. 

development — the  first  set  being  preceded  in  their 
places  by  other  teeth  of  the  milk,  or  deciduous  series, 
and  the  last  set  coming  up  behind  the  last  of  the 
milk-teeth,  without  any  predecessors — the  distinction 
was  thought  to  be  of  sufficient  importance  to  give 
them  different  names,  the  first  being  called  "  premo- 
lars," or  "  false  molars,"  and  the  last  "  true  molars." 

In  the  horse  there  is  no  difference  in  form  or  size 
between  the  premolars  and  true  molars,  and  it  is  only 
by  the  analogy  of  other  animals,  and  by  a  knowl- 
edge of  their  early  history  in  the  horse  itself,  that 
we  can  divide  them,  and  know  that  the  great  mill- 
like mass  of  cheek-teeth  consists  of  three  premolars 
and  three  molars. 

It  is  characteristic  of  a  primitive  condition  of 
dentition  that  premolars  and  molars  should  differ 
in  form.  Such  a  condition  is,  doubtless,  best  adapted 
for  an  omnivorous  or  generalized  mode  of  feeding ; 
but  it  is  a  specialty  on  the  part  of  the  Perissodactyles, 
which  was  acquired  very  early  in  their  history,  and 
is,  no  doubt,  in  accordance  with  their  strictly  vege- 
tarian life,  that  the  premolars  have  taken  on  the  form 
of  the  true  molars,  and  have  become  as  completely 
adapted  as  the  latter  for  the  grinding  function. 

Another  and  still  more  important  deviation  which 
has  taken  place  in  the  general  condition  of  the  molar 
teeth  from  their  primitive  state  is  this.     The  crowns 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  129 

of  all  teeth  in  the  early  forms  were  very  low,  or 
short  from  above  downwards,  and  therefore  bnt 
slightly  elevated  above  the  surface  of  the  jaw.  There 
was  a  distinct  constriction — the  neck — between  the 
crown  and  the  root,  and  when  the  tooth  was  develop- 
ing, as  soon  as  the  neck  once  rose  fairly  above  the 
margin  of  the  bone,  the  tooth  remained  permanently 
in  this  position.  The  term  "  brachydont n  expresses 
this  condition  of  tooth,  which  was  universal  in  Peris- 
sod  actyles  up  to  and  including  the  Anchitherium  of 
the  Miocene  epoch  (see  a,  Fig.  20).  The  free  surface 
of  the  crown  presented  cusps  and  ridges  upon  it, 
with  valleys  between ;  but  the  valleys  were  shallow, 
and  had  no  deposit  of  cement  filling  them,  the  whole 
exposed  surface  of  the  unworn  tooth  being  formed 
of  enamel.  When  the  ridges  became  worn  down  by 
the  friction  of  hard  particles  of  food  interposed  be- 
tween the  opposing  teeth,  the  dentine  of  the  interior 
was  exposed,  forming  islands  surrounded  by  enamel. 
As  the  wear  continued  and  reached  the  bottom  of 
the  valleys,  all  the  enamel  coating  disappeared  from 
the  upper  surface,  and  nothing  remained  but  a  plane 
surf  ace  of  comparatively  soft  dentine,  surrounded  at 
the  circumference  by  the  enamel.  With  the  progress 
of  time,  however,  individual  succeeded  individual,  in 
each  of  which,  probably  by  insensible  degrees,  the 
crowns  of  the  teeth  became  longer,  the  valleys  deeper, 


130  THE    STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

and  the  ridges  not  only  more  elevated,  but  more 
curved  and  complex  in  arrangement.  To  give  sup- 
port to  these  high  ridges,  and  to  save  them  from 
breaking  in  use,  the  valleys  and  cavities  between 
them  became  filled  up  to  the  top  with  cement,  which 
was  also  packed  round  the  whole  outer  surface  of 
the  enameled  crown,  and  as  the  tooth  wore  down  the 
result  was  an  admirable  grinding-surface,  consisting 
of  patches  and  islands  of  the  two  softer  substances 
— dentine  and  cement — separated  by  variously  re- 
duplicated and  contorted  lines  of  intensely  hard  en- 
amel, the  greater  resistance  of  which  to  the  attrition 
of  the  food  caused  it  to  project  slightly  above  the 
rest  of  the  surface  (see  section  of  the  tooth  of  Hip- 
parion,  Fig.  10,  p.  71).  To  this  lengthened  form  of 
crown  the  term  "hypsodont "  is  applied.  Instead  of 
contracting  into  a  neck  and  forming  roots,  its  sides 
continue  parallel  for  a  considerable  depth  in  the 
socket,  and  as  the  surf  ace  wears  away  the  whole  tooth 
slowly  pushes  up,  and  maintains  the  grinding-edge 
constantly  at  the  same  level  above  the  alveolar  bor- 
der, much  as  in  the  perpetually-growing  front  teeth 
of  many  rodents,  which  never  contract  at  the  base  to 
form  roots,  but  continue  throughout  the  life  of  the 
animal  to  grow  from  below  to  the  same  extent  as 
they  are  worn  away  at  the  outer,  or  cutting-edge. 
But  the  horses  have  not  quite  attained  this  condition. 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK. 


131 


There  is  still  a  limit  to  the  growth  of  their  teeth. 
After  a  length  is  attained  which,  under  normal  con- 
ditions, supplies  sufficient  grinding-surface  to  last 
the  lifetime  of  the  animal,  a  neck  and  roots  are 
formed,  and  the  tooth  is  reduced  to  the  condition 


Fig.  20. — a,  Lower  molar  of  Anchitherium  (brachy- 
clont  form)  ;  b,  lower  molar  of  a  young  horse,  with 
the  crown  slightly  worn  and  the  roots  not  yet 
formed  (hypsodont  form) ;  c,  the  same  tooth  of  an 
old  horse,  with  the  crown  almost  entirely  worn 
away  and  the  roots  fully  formed. 


of  that  of  the  brachydont  ancestor  (see  h  and  c, 
Fig.  20). 

It  is  perfectly  clear  that  this  lengthening  of  the 
crown  adds  greatly  to  the  power  of  the  teeth  as  or- 
gans of  mastication,  and  enables  the  animals  in  which 
it  has  taken  place  to  find  their  sustenance  among 


132  THE   STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

the  comparatively  dry  and  harsli  herbage  of  the 
plains,  the  stalks  of  which  often  contain  much  hard 
mineral  matter,  instead  of  being  limited  to  the  soft 
arid  succulent  vegetable  productions  of  the  marshes 
and  forests  in  which  the  primitive  brachydont  forms 
of  Ungulates  mostly  dwelt. 

The  hypsodont,  or  high-crowned  type  of  tooth, 
which  may  be  looked  upon  as  an  intermediate  condi- 
tion between  the  rooted  and  the  ever-growing  type, 
is  by  no  means  peculiar  to  the  molars  of  the  horse. 
It  occurs,  as  already  mentioned,  in  the  incisors  of 
the  same  animal.  It  is  also  met  with,  in  various 
degrees,  in  the  more  recently-developed  forms  of  the 
rhinoceros  family  (though  not  in  the  tapirs),  and  in 
some  of  the  most  specialized  of  the  Artiodactyles,  as 
the  ox  and  the  sheep,  though  not  attaining  in  those 
animals  to  the  same  development  which  it  does  in 
the  horse. 

As  there  are  some  differences  in  the  details  of  the 
structure  of  the  premolars  and  molars  of  the  upper 
and  lower  jaws,  it  will  be  necessary  to  describe  them 
separately. 

Of  the  six  principal  teeth  which  constitute  the 
upper  molar  series,  the  four  middle  ones  (the  last 
two  premolars,  pmz  and  pm\  Fig.  16 ;  and  the  first 
two  molars,  m1  and  m2)  are  almost  exactly  alike  in 
size,  form,  and  structure,  being,  roughly  speaking, 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK. 


133 


four-sided  prisms  with  a  nearly  square  section.  The 
foremost,  pm%  and  the  hindermost,  m%  differ  from 
the  others,  being  more  triangular  in  section,  the  apex 
of  the  triangle  pointing  forwards  in  the  first  aud 
backwards  in  the  last. 

To  understand  properly  the  arrangement  of  the 
enamel  folds  and  of  the  dentine  within,  and  the 


Fig.  21. — a,  grinding-surface  of  unworn  molar  tooth 
of  Anehitherium ;  6,  corresponding  surface  of  un 
worn  molar  of  young  horse  ;  c,  the  same  tooth  after 
it  has  been  some  time  in  use.  In  the  latter,  the 
uncolored  portions  are  the  dentine  or  ivory,  the 
shaded  parts  the  cement  filling  the  cavities  and  sur- 
rounding the  exterior.  The  black  line  separating 
tliese  two  structures  is  the  enamel,  or  hardest  con- 
stituent of  the  tooth. 


cement  on  the  outside  of  them,  as  seen  in  a  section 
or  in  the  naturally  worn  surface  of  one  of  the  mid- 
dle teeth,  it  is  necessary  to  examine  it  in  its  unworn 
and  even  unfinished  state,  before  the  thick  coat  of 
cement  has  been  deposited  around  the  ridges  and 
projections  of  the  surface.  Such  teeth  can  always 
be  found  within  the  sockets  of  the  prepared  skulls 


134  THE   STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

of  young  animals,  and  deserve  careful  study,  on  ac- 
count of  the  light  they  throw  upon  the  structure  of 
the  organ  in  its  maturity.  It  will  be  seen  (Fig.  21) 
that  the  pattern  presented  by  the  free  surface  is  es- 
sentially similar  to  that  of  the  corresponding  tooth 
of  Anchitheriuni,  which  is  itself  a  modification  of 
that  of  Hyracotherium,  from  which  it  is  but  an  easy 
transition  to  Phenacodus,  as  shown  in  the  first  chap- 
ter. The  main  difference  is  that,  in  the  short-crowned 
tooth  of  Anchitherium,  the  ridges  and  valleys  are  nec- 
essarily very  shallow,  with  sloping  walls,  and  there  is 
no  need  for  a  packing  of  cement  around  and  within 
them ;  while  in  the  horse  they  descend  the  whole 
depth  of  the  elongated  crown  of  the  tooth,  with 
nearly  parallel  walls,  so  that  any  part  presents  an 
almost  identical  section,  and  they  are  filled  in  and 
packed  round  with  an  abundance  of  cement.  The 
fout*  original  main  cusps — antero-internal,  postero- 
internal, antero-external,  and  postero-external  — 
and  also  the  two  intermediate  cusps  are  distinctly 
recognizable,  but  they  are  prolonged  anteriorly  and 
posteriorly  into  ridges  or  walls  taking  a  generally 
crescentic  form,  with  the  concavity  of  the  crescent 
looking  outwards,  and  its  convexity  inwards.  It  is 
this  disposition  which  gives  the  outer  surface  of  the 
teeth  its  deeply  ridged  and  grooved  or  fluted  charac- 
ter, the  two  deep  grooves  corresponding  with  the 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  135 

concavities  of  the  two  outer  crescents.  The  internal 
columns,  especially  the  anterior  one,  have  a  great 
tendency  to  detach  themselves  from  their  crescents 
formed  by  the  intermediate  cusps.  The  amount  of 
detachment  and  the  form  of  -this  column  in  section 
are  important  in  determining  the  various  species  of 
fossil  jEquidm,  and  its  complete  detachment  in  the 
Hipparion  (Hippotherium)  forms  one  of  the  principal 
characters  (already  alluded  to)  by  which  that  genus 
is  distinguished  from  the  other  members  of  the 
group  (see  Fig.  10,  p.  71). 

The  two  deep  holes,  of  a  roughly  crescentic  shape, 
filled  with  cement,  are  spoken  of,  for  descriptive  pur- 
poses, as  the  anterior  and  posterior  lakes.  The  sinu- 
osities of  their  enamel  margins,  which  are  sometimes 
extremely  complex,  present  great  variations  in  differ- 
ent species,  as  also  do  the  indentations  in  the  edges 
of  the  sinus  which  runs  forwards  from  the  inner  side 
of  the  tooth  between  the  twro  internal  columns,  the 
form  of  the  folds  at  the  bottom  of  which  constitutes 
the  only  easily  recognizable  distinction  between  the 
molar  tooth  of  the  common  horse  and  the  ass. 

Though  the  length  of  the  combined  grinding-sur- 
faces  of  the  upper  and  lower  molar  teeth  is  practi- 
cally the  same,  the  latter  are  scarcely  more  than  half 
the  width  from  side  to  side,  and  present  quite  a  dif- 
ferent pattern.  As  in  the  upper  series,  those  placed 
10 


136  THE   STKUCTUKE   OF  THE   HOESE. 

at  either  extremity  narrow  off  anteriorly  and  pos- 
teriorly, but  the  fonr  middle  ones  are  almost  iden- 
tical. The  pattern  of  these  teeth  resembles  essen- 
tially that  of  most  of  the  other  Perissodactyles.  They 
consist  mainly  of  two  crescents,  one  placed  in  front 
of  the  other,  with  their  convexities  outwards ;  but  it 
is  peculiar  to  the  Uquidce  to  have  the  inner  ends  of 
the  crescents  complicated  by  the  addition  of  columns 
or  lobes,  which  add  considerably  to  the  intricacy  of 
the  pattern  exposed  when  the  tooth  is  worn.  The 
extremely  hypsodont  condition  and  the  quantity 
of  cement  which  everywhere  overlays  the  enamel 
and  fills  in  the  interstices  of  the  foldings  are  also 
special  characters  of  this  group,  which  they  share 
only  with  the  Elasmotherium  among  the  Rhinocero- 
tidae. 

The  surfaces  of  the  upper  and  lower  molars  in 
wearing  against  each  other  do  not  come  in  contact 
in  a  plane  horizontal  to  the  long  axis  of  the  tooth, 
but  in  one  slanting  from  without  upwards,  the  wear 
being  greatest  on  the  inner  side  of  the  upper  teeth 
and  the  outer  side  of  the  lower  teeth. 

The  roots  of  the  molars  are  short,  and  in  the  up- 
per ones  four  in  number,  except  in  the  first  and  last, 
which  have  only  three.  In  the  lower  teeth  there  are 
two,  one  anterior  and  one  posterior,  in  position. 
After  they  are  fully  formed,  the  tooth  does  not  con- 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  137 

tinue  to  grow,  but  gradually  rises  towards  the  sur- 
face of  the  socket,  the  bottom  of  wThich  fills  up  with 
bone,  so  that  in  very  old  horses  the  crowns  are  en- 
tirely worn  away,  and  nothing  but  the  roots  of  the 
teeth  remain,  loosely  implanted  in  the  jaw.  If  from 
any  accidental  cause  one  of  the  teeth  is  absent,  the 
tooth  opposite  to  it  in  the  other  jaw,  having  nothing 
to  wear  against,  will  gradually  rise  high  above  the 
level  of  its  fellows. 

Temporary  or  Milk- Teeth. — The  first,  temporary, 
deciduous,  or  milk  set  of  teeth  of  the  horse,  though 
on  the  whole  resembling  the  permanent  set,  having 
the  characteristic  enamel  foldings  arranged  on  the 
same  general  principle,  present  several  interesting 
peculiarities. 

The  incisors  are  in  number  the  same  as .  the  per- 
manent teeth  of  this  class.  They  are,  however,  not 
only  smaller,  but,  as  they  are  only  required  to  be  in 
use  for  a  limited  time,  they  have  not  need  of  the 
lengthened  crowns  passing  indefinitely  into  the  root 
possessed  by  the  latter,  and  therefore  show  distinctly 
the  broad  crown,  contracted  neck,  and  definite  root 
of  the  brachydont  type  of  tooth.  In  this  respect 
they  resemble  the  ancestral  form  from  which  the 
permanent  teeth  have  been  derived.  The  infundibu- 
lum  or  pit  is  present,  but  of  comparatively  little 
depth. 


138  THE   STKUCTUKE   OF   THE   HOESE. 

The  canine  teeth  of  the  horse  evidently  belong  to 
the  permanent  set,  not  coming  into  place  until  the 
animal  is  full  grown,  and  lasting  throughout  its 
lifetime.  It  is  commonly  stated  that  they  have 
no  deciduous  predecessors.  On  this  subject,  how- 
ever, the  following  observations  of  Lecoq  are  impor- 
tant :* 

"  The  canine  teeth  are  not  shed,  and  grow  but  once. 
Some  veterinarians,  and  among  them  Forthomme  and 
Rigot,  have  witnessed  instances  in  which  they  were 
replaced ;  but  the  very  rare  exceptions  cannot  make 
us  look  upon  these  teeth  as  liable  to  be  renewed. 
We  must  not,  however,  confound  with  these  except 
tional  cases  the  shedding  of  a  small  spiculum,  or 
point,  which,  in  the  majority  of  horses,  precedes  the 
eruption  of  the  real  tusks." 

These  spicules  are  in  all  probability  the  true 
milk  canines  in  an  extremely  vestigial  condition ; 
their  loss,  in  the  gradual  process  of  degeneration  of 
these  teeth,  taking  place,  as  might  be  expected,  be- 
fore that  of  their  permanent  successors.  This  sub- 
ject would  well  repay  a  fuller  investigation  than  it  has 
hitherto  met  with,  as  it  seems  to  be  another  of  the 
numerous  instances  of  rudimentary  structures  in  the 

*  Quoted  in  Fleming's  translation  of  Chauveau  and  Ar- 
loing's  Comparative  Anatomy  of  the  Domesticated  Animals 
(1873),  p.  352. 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  139 

horse,  pointing  to  a  different  condition  in  the  ances- 
tral state. 

The  diminutive  first  premolars  should  probably 
be  regarded  as  teeth  of  the  permanent  set,  and,  con- 
sidering how  near  they  are  to  disappearance,  they 
could  hardly  be  expected  to  have  milk  predecessors, 
especially  as  such  are  frequently  absent  in  other  ani- 
mals in  which  these  teeth  are  fairly  well  developed. 

The  functional  milk  molars  are  three  in  number, 
corresponding  in  succession  with  the  three  functional 
premolars  of  the  permanent  set.  The  middle  one 
resembles  the  intermediate  permanent  molars,  but 
the  first  and  third  have  their  extremities  somewhat 
narrowed,  so  that  the  grinding-surface  of  the  whole 
block  presents  a  representation  on  a  smaller  scale  of 
that  of  the  permanent  set.  The  crowns  are  compara- 
tively short,  and  distinct  roots  are  formed  by  the 
time  the  growth  of  the  tooth  is  complete.  As  the 
permanent  teeth  rise  up  below  them  these  roots  are 
absorbed,  and  nothing  remains  but  the  worn  base 
of  the  crown,  which  is  finally  cast  off  as  its  successor 
becomes  fitted  to  take  its  place. 

Time  of  Appearance  and  Order  of  Succession  of  the 
Teeth. — The  eruption  or  cutting  through  the  gums 
of  the  temporary  teeth  commences  at  about  the 
time  of  birth,  and  is  complete  before  the  end  of  the 
first  year,  when  the  young  animal  has  its  full  set  of 


140  THE   STRUCTUBE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

twenty-four  teeth,  three  incisors  and  three  molars 
above  and  below  on  each  side  of  each  jaw.  The 
upper  teeth,  ms  a  rule,  appear  somewhat  earlier  than 
those  of  the  Lower  jaw.  Within  a  very  few  days 
after  birth  the  central  incisors  make  their  appearance, 
and  by  the  end  of  the  second  week  they  are  fairly 
up  in  the  mouth.  The  first  and  second  molars  come 
into  place  about  the  same  time.  Between  the  first 
and  second  month  the  second  (lateral)  incisors  ap- 
pear, then  the  third  molar,  and  finally  (at  about 
nine  months)  the  third  (corner)  incisors,  which  com- 
plete the  milk  dentition.  Of  the  permanent  teeth, 
the  first  true  molar  appears  about  the  end  of  the  first 
year,  followed  by  the  second  molar  before  the  end  of 

the  second  year.  These  teeth  are  thus  in  place  be- 
fore any  of  the  milk-teeth  have  been  shed.  At  about 
two  and  a  half  years  the  first  premolar  replaces  its 
predecessor.  Between  two  and  a  half  and  three 
years  the  first  permanent  incisor  appears.  At  three 
years  the  second  and  third  premolars  and  the  third 
true  molar  have  appeared,  at  from  three  and  a  half 
to  foui-  years  the  second  incisor,  at  four  to  four  and 
a  half  years  the  canine,  and  finally,  at  five  years, 
th<-  third  (corner)  incisor,  completing  the  permanent 
dentition.  Up  to  this  period  the  age  of  the  horse  is 
clearly  shown  by  the  condition  of  its  dentition,  and 
for  some  years  longer  indications  can  be  obtained 


THE    HEAD   AND   NECK.  141 

from  the  wear  of  the  incisor  teeth,*  though  tliis  de- 
pends to  a  certain  extent  upon  the  hardness  of  the 
food  and  other  accidental  circumstances. 

The  Lips. 

The  lips  of  the  horse  are  remarkably  sensitive  and 
flexible.  They  can  be  stretched  out  in  various  direc- 
tions, and  are  much  u*'<\  in  gathering  food  into  the 
mouth.  Any  one  who  has  seen  a  horse  lake  a  small 
piece  of  sugar  from  a  child's  hand  will  appreciate  the 
delicacy  and  efficiency  of  1  hese  organs  as  instruments 
of  prehension.  They  present  a  great  contrast  to  the 
thick  rigid  lips  of  the  ox,  in  which  animal  the  tongue 
plays  a  more  important  part  in  the  duty  of  obtaining 
food.  Flexible  and  prehensile  lips  are  characteristic 
of  Hie  Perissodactyles.  In  most  species  of  rhinoceros 
the  upper  lip  is  prolonged  toapoint  in  the i  middle 
line,  which  acts  almost  like  a  finger,  and  in  the  tapirs 
it  joins  with  the  nose  to  form  a  flexible  and  very  mo- 
bile snout  or  short  proboscis. 

The  Nostrils. 

The  nostrils  of  the  horse  arelarge  and  very  dilat- 
able, allowing  of  the  admission  of  a  greater  or  less 

*  These  are  very  fully  described  and  illustrated  in  a 
pamphlel  called  Dentition  as  indicative  of  the  Age  of  the  Ani- 
mals of  the  Farm,  by  Professor  0.  T.  Brown,  2d  edit.  1889. 


142     THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HORSE. 

amount  of  air,  according  to  the  demands  of  respira- 
tion. Owing  to  the  great  length  of  the  soft  palate 
and  its  relation  to  the  upper  end  of  the  windpipe, 
breathing  takes  place  entirely  through  the  nose. 
When  men,  dogs,  and  many  other  animals,  in  con- 
sequence of  any  great  exertion,  begin  to  pant,  and 
require  an  additional  quantity  of  air  to  that  wmich 
is  ordinarily  taken  in  by  the  nose,  the  mouth  comes 
to  the  aid  of  that  channel,  and  is  widely  opened ;  but 
the  horse  under  the  same  circumstances  can  only  ex- 
pand the  margins  of  the  nostrils,  for  which  action 
there  is  a  very  efficient  set  of  muscles,  acting  on  the 
cartilaginous  framework  which  supports  them  and 
determines  their  peculiar  outline.  The  variations  in 
the  form  and  amount  of  dilatation  of  the  nostrils 
give  great  character  and  expression  to  this  part  of 
the  horse's  face. 

Immediately  within  the  margin  of  the  upper  part 
of  the  nostril  is  a  structure  of  very  considerable  in- 
terest, which  is  generally  supposed  to  be  peculiar  to 
the  horse  and  its  immediate  allies,  the  use  of  which 
is  entirely  unknown.  It  is  a  blind  pouch,  three  to 
four  inches  in  depth,  conical  in  form,  though  slightly 
curved,  and  lying  in  the  cleft  seen  in  the  dried  skull 
between  the  nasal  and  premaxillary  bones.  It  is  a 
diverticulum  from  the  nasal  passage,  with  which  it 
freely  communicates  below,  and  is  lined  by  a  contin- 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  143 

nation  of  the  same  smooth  mucous  membrane  which 
lines  the  passage.  In  veterinary  anatomy  it  is  called 
the  "  false  nostril." 

If  this  were  all  we  knew  about  this  organ  it  would 
be  unsatisfactory  enough,  but  it  immediately  acquires 
interest  when  we  learn  that  in  the  tapir  a  similar 
structure,  only  in  a  very  much  more  developed  con- 
dition, is  found.  In  that  animal  it  runs  upwards,  as 
a  long,  narrow  tube,  from  the  external  nostril,  at 
first  in  contact  with  its  fellow  of  the  opposite  side, 
and  afterwards,  taking  a  curiously  curved  course, 
terminates  in  a  dilated,  closed  extremity,  which  lies 
in  a  distinct  groove  by  the  side  of  the  upper  part  of 
the  nasal  bone.  Its  walls  are  cartilaginous,  and  con- 
voluted in  such  a  manner  as  greatly  to  increase  the 
area  of  the  internal  surface.  It  is  obvious  that  the 
"false  nostril"  of  the  horse  cannot  be  looked  upon 
as  anything  specially  belonging  to  the  economy  of 
that  animal,  but  rather  as  a  rudimentary  condition 
or  survival  of  a  structure  which  is  far  more  highly 
developed  in  some  of  the  more  primitive  forms  of 
Perissodactyles.  This  view  is  greatly  strengthened 
by  the  recent  discovery  of  an  exactly  similar  struct- 
ure in  the  rhinoceros,  only  in  a  condition  interme- 
diate between  that  in  which  it  is  found  in  the  horse 
and  the  tapir  * 

*  E.  F.  Beddard,  Proceedings  of  the  Zoological  Society  of 
Loudon,  1889,  p.  10. 


144  THE    STRUCTURE    OF   THE    HORSE. 

Tims,  an  organ  which,  when  only  known  in  one 
animal,  appeared  strange,  anomalous,  and  puzzling, 
because  there  seemed  nothing  to  account  for  its 
presence,  acquires  in  the  light  of  wider  knowledge  a 
much  deeper  interest ;  for  if  we  cannot  yet  discover 
its  purpose,  its  existence  in  some  modification  in  all 
of  these  three  very  distinct  forms,  and  in,  as  far  as 
is  known,  no  other  mammal,  is  a  strong  corrobora- 
tion of  the  view,  formed  upon  other  evidence,  of  their 
close  affinity  and  common  descent. 

In  the  ass,  the  pouch  is  said  to  be  deeper  than  in 
the  horse,  and  areolated  at  the  blind  extremity ;  but 
detailed  comparative  observations  upon  its  condition 
in  the  different  species  of  existing  Equidce  and  upon 
its  development  in  the  horse  are  almost  entirely 
wanting,  and  would  well  repay  the  trouble  the  inves- 
tigation would  cost.  The  nearest  analogue  in  other 
orders  of  mammals  is  perhaps  the  singular  pouch 
developed  from  the  upper  part  of  the  commencement 
of  the  nasal  passage  of  the  "bladder-nosed"  seal 
(Cijstophora  cristata),  which  the  animal  has  the  power 
of  inflating  with  air  when  excited.  The  analogy  is, 
however,  by  no  means  close,  as  in  the  seal  the  pouch 
is  only  found  in  the  male,  and  not  even  in  the  young 
of  that  sex.  If  the  sac  in  the  horse  is  the  remnant 
of  some  organ  which  formerly  played  a  more  im- 
portant part  in  the  economy  of  the  race,  we  should 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  145 

expect  to  find  it  proportionately  larger  in  the  younger 
individuals  of  the  existing  species  than  in  the  adults. 

Guttural  Pouches. 

Other  equally  mysterious  structures  are  the  "  gut- 
tural pouches  " —  also  diverticula  of  the  respiratory 
passages — large  cavities  containing  only  air,  one  on 
each  side,  situated  at  the  base  of  the  skull  behind 
the  pharynx,  and  connected  with  the  Eustachian 
tubes  (the  canals  which  convey  air  to  the  internal 
chamber  of  the  ear)  and  which  in  the  most  approved 
works  on  veterinary  anatomy  are  said  to  be  "found 
only  in  solipeds."  Exactly  similar  pouches  exist  in 
the  tapir,  but  I  am  not  aware  whether  they  have  as 
yet  been  looked  for  in  the  rhinoceros.  They  have 
been  supposed  to  have  some  use  in  connection  with 
the  function  of  hearing ;  but  it  is  possible  they  may 
rather  be  classed  with  the  numerous  large  air  sinuses 
found  within  the  bones  of  the  head  of  the  horse,  in 
common  with  most  other  mammals,  the  object  of 
which  is  evidently  to  give  increased  volume  without 
increased  weight,  and  thus  to  furnish  wide  surface 
for  the  attachment  of  muscles  and  for  the  support 
and  protection  of  various  organs  situated  within  the 
head. 

It  has  been  pointed  out  that  in  the  artificial  con- 
ditions under  which  some  domestic  horses  live,  these 


146  THE   STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

pouches  may  become  sources  of  trouble  and  even 
danger.  As  they  communicate  with  the  nasal  cham- 
bers by  slit-like  orifices,  when  the  horse  sniffs  air  is 
drawn  into  them.  Should  this  occur  when  the  ani- 
mal is  feeding  in  a  manger  or  nose-bag,  or  the  food 
is  dusty,  minute  particles  may  enter  the  pouches  and 
set  up  inflammation,  or  give  rise  to  the  formation  of 
solid  concretions.  There  is  reason  to  believe  that 
millers'  horses  are  more  liable  to  these  affections  than 

others.* 

The  Neck. 

The  skeleton  of  the  horse's  neck  is  formed  of  seven 
vertebra?,  the  same  number  as  in  man,  and  with  very 
few  exceptions,  indeed,  in  all  other  mammals,  whether 
the  neck  itself  be  short  or  long. 

The  skull  is  attached  to  the  first  vertebra  of  the 
neck,  called  the  atlas,  by  a  deep  "ball-and-socket" 
joint,  which  allows  of  motion  in  various  directions. 
The  two  projecting  condyles  of  the  skull  together 
form  the  ball,  which  fits  into  the  hollow  front  surface 
of  the  atlas.  This  vertebra  also  turns  freely  on  the 
second,  or  the  axis,  and  there  is  a  certain  but  more 
limited  amount  of  motion  at  each  of  the  succeeding 
five  joints.  The  combined  action  of  these  numerous 
joints  permits  of  very  free  play  to  the  head  in  all  re- 
quired directions. 

*  See  J.  Bland  Sutton,  Evolution  and  Disease  (1890),  p.  94. 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK.  147 

The  neck  joins  the  front  end  of  the  thorax  or 
chest,  the  skeleton  of  which  is  formed  by  the  dorsal  or 
thoracic  vertebras  above,  the  sternum  or  breast-bone 
below,  connected  together  by  the  hoop-like  ribs.  As 
seen  in  the  figure  (Frontispiece),  the  cervical  or  neck 
vertebras  are  flat  above,  but  those  of  the  thoracic 
region  have  long  processes  projecting  upwards,  and 
forming  together  the  ridge  of  the  middle  of  the  back. 
Those  of  the  third,  fourth,  and  fifth  vertebra?,  which 
are  situated  between  the  shoulder-blades,  are  the 
longest,  and  correspond  externally  to  the  "  withers," 
the  highest  point  of  a  horse's  back,  across  wliich  the 
measuring-rod  is  placed  when  taking  his  height. 

The  upper  contour  of  the  neck  of  the  living  horse 
is  altogether  different  from  that  of  the  skeleton,  the 
great  depression  seen  in  the  latter  in  front  of  the 
high  spines  of  the  thoracic  vertebras  being  filled  up 
in  the  middle  line  by  a  remarkable  structure  called 
the  "  cervical  ligament,"  and  on  each  side  of  this  by 
large  masses  of  muscles  which  raise  and  turn  the 
head,  and  above  all  by  the  median  "  crest,"  a  soft, 
but  firm,  fibrous,  and  fatty  ridge  immediately  beneath 
the  skin  from  which  the  mane  grows. 

The  cervical  ligament  (ligamentum  cervicis,  liga- 
mentum  nuchce  or  "pack  wax")  which  in  man  is 
quite  rudimentary,  as  his  head,  balanced  on  the  top 
of  the  vertebral  column,  requires  no  special  support, 


148  THE    STRUCT  UEE   OF   THE   HOESE. 

is  immensely  developed  in  the  horse.  It  consists 
mainly  of  a  strong  elastic  cord,  which  is  attached  in 
front  to  the  upper  part  of  the  back  of  the  skull  (Fig. 
22,  O),  and  posteriorly  to  the  elongated  spines  of  the 
dorsal  vertebrae  (S).  Between  this,  the  funicular 
part  of  the  cervical  ligament,  as  it  is  called,  and  the 
bones  of  the  neck,  fibers  of  the  same  material,  pass 
downwards  and  forwards,  to  be  attached  to  the  up- 
per surface  of  all  the  different  cervical  vertebra?,  ex- 
cept the  atlas,  forming  a  lamellar  part,  which  lies  in 
the  middle  line  dividing  the  muscles  of  each  side  of 
the  neck.  This  structure,  though  called  a  ligament 
for  want  of  a  better  name,  differs  from  the  true  liga- 
ments, which  connect  bones  together  at  the  joints,  in 
being  of  a  yellow  color  and  in  having  in  a  very  marked 
degree  the  property  of  elasticity.  It  will  bear  con- 
siderable stretching,  and  then  will  return  again  to 
its  normal  length,  which  a  true  ligament  composed 
of  ordinary  white  fibrous  tissue  will  not  do. 

Elastic  material  is  often  made  use  of  in  the  animal 
economy  to  great  advantage  mechanically,  restoring 
without  effort  to  its  proper  position  a  part  which 
has  been  temporarily  disturbed  from  it,  and  thereby 
saving  a  vast  expenditure  of  muscular  power.  The 
valves  of  an  oyster  or  a  cockle-shell  are  opened  by 
an  elastic  hinge  and  closed  by  contraction  of  a  mus- 
cle placed  between  them.     Under  the  ordinary  con- 


THE   HEAD   AND   NECK. 


149 


ditions  of  life  it  is  necessary  that  they  should  remain 
open  in  order  that  the  water  containing  air  and  nutri- 
ment may  pass  freely  over  the  gills  and  month  of 
o 


Fig.  22. — The  cervical  ligament,  and  bones  to  which 
it  is  attached  (from  Leisering).  0,  occipital  crest 
of  skull ;  1  to  7,  the  seven  cervical  vertebrae ;  S, 
spinous  processes  of  the  anterior  dorsal  vertebrae. 

the  animal.  They  only  need  to  be  closed  occasionally 
on  the  approach  of  some  dangerous  enemy.  To 
close  the  valves  and  to  maintain  them  in  this  position 
requires  an  effort ;  directly  this  effort  is  relaxed  they 


150  THE    STEUCTUEE   OF   THE   HOESE. 

open  again  by  the  simple  mechanical  effect  of  the 
elastic  ligament.  If  they  had  to  be  opened  and 
maintained  in  the  open  position,  by  a  muscular  effort, 
a  far  greater  expenditure  of  power  would  be  required 
on  the  part  of  the  animal.  In  the  same  way  in  our 
own  breathing,  in  which  the  air  is  alternately  drawn 
in  and  expelled  from  the  lungs  by  the  expansion 
and  contraction  of  the  chest-walls,  nearly  half  the 
labor,  with  corresponding  expenditure  of  energy  and 
waste  of  muscular  tissue,  is  saved  by  the  application 
of  elasticity  as  the  principal  cause  of  the  contraction 
which  follows  each  muscular  effort  by  which  the  act 
of  expansion  is  performed. 

As  already  mentioned,  the  horse's  head,  owing 
chiefly  to  the  immense  apparatus  required  to  grind 
its  necessary  supply  of  food,  is  of  great  weight,  and 
if  it  had  to  be  supported  at  the  end  of  the  long  neck 
entirely  by  a  muscular  effort  on  the  part  of  the  ani- 
mal, great  expenditure  of  force,  requiring  a  still 
larger  supply  of  food  to  keep  it  up,  would  take  place. 
But,  thanks  to  the  structure,  attachments  and  phys- 
ical properties  of  the  cervical  ligament,  it  is  no  effort 
whatever  to  the  horse  to  keep  its  head  in  the  proper 
position.  In  fact,  this  ligament  is  so  disposed,  and 
of  such  strength  and  elasticity,  as  to  allow  the  head 
to  be  moved  up  or  down  or  from  side  to  side,  as  re- 
quired, by  a  very  slight  exertion  of  muscular  action, 


THE    HEAD   AND   NECK.  151 

but  directly  this  ceases  to  return  it  to  the  position 
best  suited  for  a  state  of  repose. 

Probably,  if  those  who  have  to  do  with  the  har- 
nessing of  horses  were  better  acquainted  with  this 
admirable  mechanical  apparatus  for  holding  up  the 
head  in  a  natural  and  unstrained  position,  they  would 
think  it  less  necessary  to  supplement  the  cervical 
ligament  by  an  external  contrivance  for  effecting 
the  same  object,  called  the  "  bearing-rein,"  which, 
however,  not  being  elastic,  never  allows  the  head, 
even  momentarily,  to  be  altered  in  position  •  which 
is  generally  fixed  so  tightly  as  to  interfere  greatly 
with  the  natural  graceful  curve  of  the  neck,  one  of 
the  horse's  chief  beauties ;  and  which,  being  attached 
at  one  end  through  the  tender  corners  of  the  mouth, 
must,  if  short  enough  to  effect  the  object  for  which 
it  is  used,  be  a  continual  source  of  pain  or  irritation 
to  the  animal. 

Of  the  numerous  petty  cruelties  practiced  by  man 
upon  the  domestic  animals  in  obedience  to  the  dic- 
tates of  fashion  or  custom,  or  out  of  mere  thought- 
lessness, the  use  of  the  bearing-rein  as  a  regular  part 
of  the  harness  of  a  carriage  or  cart-horse  is  one  of 
the  least  excusable.  We  may,  notwithstanding  all 
the  protests  of  the  sensible,  continue,  from  the  same 
motives,  to  deform  and  injure  our  own  feet  by  pointed 

shoes,  and  our  own  waists  by  tight  lacing,  but  we 
11 


152  THE   STRUCTUKE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

ought  to  extend  more  consideration  to  the  comfort 
and  welfare  of  the  helpless  animals,  which,  for  our 
own  advantage,  we  have  taken  under  our  care  * 

*  See  Bits  and  Bearing-reins,  with  observations  on  Horses 
and  Harness,  "by  E.  F.  Flower,  London,  7th  edit.  1885. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HORSE — (continued). 

TEE  LIMBS. 

General  characters  of  the  limbs  of  vertebrated  animals — Com- 
parison of  the  skeleton  of  the  fore  limb  of  the  horse  with 
that  of  man — Comparison  of  the  skeleton  of  the  hind  limb 
of  the  horse  with  that  of  man — The  muscles  of  the  limbs 
— The  warts  or  callosities  on  the  external  surface  of  the 
limbs — The  ergot  or  spur — The  chestnuts,  or  mallenders 
and  sallenders — The  hoofs. 

General  Characters  of  the  Lbibs  of  Verte- 
brated Animals. 

The  body  of  all  vertebrated  animals  consists  of 
a  main  or  axial  portion,  the  "trunk/'  terminating 
anteriorly  in  the  head,  and  posteriorly  usually  more 
or  less  prolonged  into  a  tail.  The  skeleton  of  this 
part  consists  of  the  skull,  the  vertebral  column,  and 
the  ribs  and  sternum  or  breast-bone.  All  the  organs 
essential  to  life  are  contained  in  the  axial  part  of  the 
body,  and  in  some  animals,  as  serpents  and  a  few 
fishes,  it  is  the  only  part  present.  In  the  very  large 
majority  of  animals,  however,  there  are  added  append- 


154  THE    STRUCTURE    OF   THE   HORSE. 

ages,  called  "  limbs,"  mainly  adapted  for  the  purposes 
of  locomotion,  and  which  are  attached  to  the  trunk 
by  the  intervention  of  solid  structures,  commonly 
called  in  anatomical  language  "  girdles."  These  are 
so  called  because  the  pair  of  them,  when  completely 
developed,  nearly  encircle  the  body ;  but  it  must  be 
admitted  that  it  is  not  a  very  happy  expression,  as, 
except  through  the  intervention  of  the  vertebral  col- 
umn, they  never  form  complete  circles,  and  very 
often  the  "  semigirdles  "  of  each  side  are  widely  sep- 
arated both  above  and  below  * 

These  girdles  and  the  limbs  which  they  support 
are  never  more  than  two  in  number  on  each  side,  and 
are  almost  always  placed,  the  one  near  the  front, 
and  the  other  near  the  hinder  end  of  the  trunk.f 
The  anterior  girdle  and  limb  are  often  called  "  pec- 
toral," and  the  posterior  "  pelvic,"  from  the  regions 
of  the  body  in  which  they  are  situated.  Though  in 
the  large  majority  of  vertebrated  animals  both  pairs 
of  limbs  are  present,  either  one  or  the  other  may 
be  in  a  very  rudimentary  condition,  or  even  alto- 

*  The  semigirdles  are  sometimes  called  "arches,"  which 
is  hardly  more  expressive,  as,  though  the  word  means  a  seg- 
ment of  a  circle  in  any  position,  the  transverse  position  is 
now  almost  universally  associated  with  it. 

t  In  some  fishes  the  ventral  fin,  which  corresponds  to  the 
hind  limb  of  most  vertebrates,  is  placed  below,  or  even  an- 
terior to  the  pectoral  fin,  or  true  front  limb. 


THE   LIMBS.  155 

gether  wanting,  though  in  such  cases  some  trace  of 
a  girdle  is  nearly  always  found. 

The  limbs  belonging  to  the  same  region  of  the 
different  sides  of  the  body  resemble  each  other  in  all 
essential  particulars,  being  symmetrical  paired  or- 
gans. The  anterior  and  posterior  limbs  have  a  gen- 
eral resemblance  in  plan,  although  always  differing 
in  certain  details,  these  differences  becoming  more 
marked  when  the  limbs  have  different  functions  to 
perform.  Thus,  as  in  birds,  the  fore  limbs  may  be 
modified  into  wings  for  flight,  while  the  hind  limbs 
are  only  used  for  walking  on  the  ground ;  in  which 
case  the  fundamental  resemblance  of  the  two  is  very 
much  masked.  In  the  horse,  as  we  shall  see,  where 
they  are  all  used  for  the  same  purpose,  standing, 
walking,  or  running  on  the  ground,  the  fore  and  hind 
limbs  are  remarkably  similar  in  construction,  per- 
haps as  much  or  more  so  than  in  any  other  animal. 

The  fore  and  hind  limbs  resemble  each  other 
mainly  in  being  divided  primarily  into  three  seg- 
ments :  one  proximal,  or  nearest  the  body  and  ar- 
ticulated with  the  girdle  which  carries  it ;  one  middle 
segment,  and  one  distal  or  farthest  from  the  body. 

The  proximal  segment  has  in  both  cases  a  single 
bone  forming  its  supporting  axis,  which  bone  is  called 
the  humerus  or  arm-bone,  in  the  fore  limb,  and  the 
femur  or  thigh-bone  in  the  hind  limb.     The  middle 


156  THE    STEUCTUEE   OF   THE   HOESE. 

segment  of  both  limbs  has  two  bones  lying  side  by 
side — the  radius  and  ulna  in  the  fore  limb  and  the 
tibia  and  fibula  in  the  hind  limb.  The  joint  by  which 
the  proximal  segment  is  attached  to  the  correspond- 
ing girdle  is  called  "  shoulder"  in  the  fore  limb,  and 
"  hip  "  in  the  hind  limb ;  that  between  the  first  and 
second  segments  is  called  the  "elbow"  in  the  fore 
limb  and  the  "  knee "  (the  "  stifle "  in  the  horse)  in 
the  hind  limb  (see  the  skeleton  of  the  horse  and  man 
in  Frontispiece). 

The  distal  or  third  segment  is  of  more  complex 
character.  It  constitutes  in  the  fore  and  hind  limbs 
respectively  the  "  hand  "  and  "  foot "  of  man,  the  fore 
and  hind  "foot"  of  quadrupeds,  or,  in  more  precise 
anatomical  language,  of  general  application  to  all 
animals,  the  manus  and  the  pes.  Each  of  these  con- 
sists of  a  group  of  small  bones  at  its  proximal  end, 
forming  the  carpus  or  wrist  in  the  fore  limb  and  the 
tarsus  or  ankle  in  the  hind  limb.  Beyond  these  it 
always  has  a  tendency  to  divide  up  into  a  number  of 
rays,  called  digits,  fingers,  or  toes  (see  Fig.  1,  p.  15). 

Leaving  out  of  consideration  certain  vestigial 
structures  which  are  held  by  some  anatomists  to  in- 
dicate the  possibility  of  the  former  existence  of  a 
larger  number  of  digits,  no  known  mammal  has  more 
than  five  digits  in  each  limb.  For  the  convenience 
of  description  the   digits  are  distinguished  by  the 


THE   LIMBS.  157 

numerals  I.  to  V.,  counted  from  the  radial  to  the  ulnar 
side  in  the  fore  limb,  from  the  tibial  to  the  fibular 
on  the  hind  limb.  They  are  also  sometimes  named 
— (I.)  pollex  or  thumb  (fore  limb),  hallux  (hind  limb) ; 
(II.)  index;  (III.)  medius  ;  (IV.)  annularis;*  and 
(V.)  minimus.  Though  five  is  the  complete  number, 
one  or  more  may  be  in  a  very  rudimentary  condition, 
or  altogether  suppressed.  If  one  is  absent,  it  is  most 
commonly  the  first ;  next  follows  the  fifth.  The 
third  is  never  lost,  although  either  the  second  or 
fourth,  or  both,  may  be  absent. 

In  both  limbs  the  normal  arrangement  is  that 
the  carpus  or  the  tarsus,  as  the  case  may  be,  supports 
five  long  bones  placed  side  by  side,  called  the  meta- 
podials  (or  metacarpals  in  the  fore  limb,  metatarsals 
in  the  hind  limb),  and  to  the  end  of  each  of  these  are 
three  distinct  bones  called  phalanges,  except  in  the 
case  of  the  pollex  and  hallux,  which  have  only  two. 
The  terminal  or  distal  phalanges  of  the  digits  are 
often  specially  modified  to  support  the  external  horny 
covering  usually  present,  called  nail,  claw,  and  hoof, 
according  to  its  form  and  size,  and  hence  are  spoken 
of  as  the  "  ungual  phalanges."    - 

This  portion  of  the  limb,  being  usually  more  or 
less  broadened  and  flattened,  presents  two  surfaces 

*  Being  in  man  the  finger  on  which  the  ring  is  commonly 
worn. 


158  THE    STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HOESE. 

and  two  edges  and  borders.  The  surfaces  are  dor- 
sal, which  in  the  ordinary  position  of  the  feet  of  most 
mammals  is  turned  forwards  or  upwards  (the  "  back  " 
of  the  human  hand),  and  ventral,  or  palmar  in  the 
fore  limb  or  plantar  in  the  hind  limb,  turned  back- 
wards or  downwards.  The  edges  are  external  (ulnar 
in  the  fore  and  fibular  in  the  hind  limb)  and  internal 
(radial  in  the  fore  and  tibial  in  the  hind  limb). 

The  flexure  between  the  middle  and  distal  seg- 
ments of  the  limb  is  called  the  "  wrist- joint "  and 
"  ankle-joint "  in  the  fore  and  hind  limbs  respectively 
in  man,  which  correspond  with  those  called  the 
"knee"  and  the  "hock"  in  the  horse. 

These  are  the  essential  characters  in  which  the 
fore  and  hind  limbs  resemble  each  other.  Of  the 
differences  many  are  merely  adaptive  to  the  different 
purposes  to  which  they  are  put.  The  perfect  effi- 
ciency of  action,  even  in  those  that  bear  the  closest 
resemblance,  is  secured  by  a  partial  rotation  on  its 
axis  of  each  from  the  shoulder  or  hip,  as  the  case  may 
be,  so  that  the  outer  side  of  the  hind  limb  at  the  uext 
joint  comes  to  correspond  with  the  inner  side  of  the 
fore  limb ;  but,  owing  to  a  second  rotation  in  the 
middle  segment  in  the  latter,  the  last  segments,  or 
hand  and  foot,  are  brought  again  into  corresponding 
positions  in  the  ordinary  walking  attitude,  the  first 
(radial  and  tibial)  digits  being  on  the  inside  edge,  and 


THE   LIMBS.  159 

the  fifth  (ulnar  and  fibular)  on  the  outside.  Besides 
these  differences,  there  are  others,  the  signification  of 
which  is  not  so  clear,  constantly  met  with  in  the  ar- 
rangement of  the  bones  of  the  carpus  and  tarsus. 
Moreover,  it  may  be  noted  that  the  joint  between  the 
first  and  second  segments  of  the  hind  limb  (knee- 
joint)  has  almost  always  a  special  bone  {patella  or 
knee-cap),  which  is  wanting  in  the  fore  limb.* 

Tins  general  description  will  include  such  different 
limbs  as  those  of  a  man,  a  seal,  a  bat,  and  a  horse,  all 
formed  on  the  same  common  plan,  but  all  modified 
for  the  different  purposes  they  have  to  fulfill.  We 
must  now  treat  in  greater  detail  the  peculiarities 
of  the  limbs  of  the  horse,  and  to  render  them  more 
intelligible  another  form  is  required  for  comparison. 
We  will  therefore  take  that  with  which  we  are  all 
most  familiar,  and  commence  with  a  comparative 
account  of  the  bones  of  the  fore  limb  in  man  and  in 
the  horse. 

Comparison  of  the  Skeleton  of  the  Fore  Lbib 
of  the  Horse  with  that  of  Man. 

To  begin  with  the  shoulder-girdle.  In  the  full- 
grown  man  this  consists  of  two  bones,  the  scapula 

*  For  further  description  of  the  correspondences  and  dif- 
ferences of  the  bones  of  the  fore  and  hind  limbs,  see  the  au- 
thor's Osteology  of  the  Mammalia,  p.  361,  3d  ed.,  1885. 


160     THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HORSE. 

or  "true  shoulder-bone/'  or  "blade-bone"  (which  is 
itself  composed  in  infancy,  and  in  some  animals  per- 
manently, of  two  separate  bones,  the  scapula  proper 
and  the  coracoid),  and  the  clavicle  or  "  collar-bone/' 
a  strong  curved  bar,  united  at  its  outer  end  with  the 
scapula,  and  at  its  inner  end  with  the  sternum  or 
breast-bone.  The  scapula  is  of  complex  shape,  with 
strong  projecting  processes.  In  the  horse  (see  Fron- 
tispiece) the  humerus  especially,  so  prominent  a  fea- 
ture in  the  scapula  of  man,  being  scarcely  visible.* 
There  is  no  trace  of  a  clavicle.  The  scapula  and  the 
limb  attached  to  it  are  not  in  any  way  joined  to  the 
rest  of  the  skeleton  by  bone,  but  only  by  the  muscles 
which  pass  from  one  to  the  other.  The  trunk  is,  in 
fact,  only  slung  between  the  two  shoulder-bones. 

These  differences  are  entirely  related  to  the  differ- 
ent use  and  motions  of  the  fore  limb  in  man  and  the 
horse  respectively.  In  man  the  humerus  moves  at 
the  shoulder- joint  in  every  direction.  It  can  be 
swung  round  so  that  its  outer  end  forms  a  complete 
circle.     The  muscles  by  which  these  actions  are  per- 

*  Wineza  has  recently  shown  that  in  the  early  embryonic 
condition  of  the  scapula  of  the  horse  this  process  is  relatively 
much  larger  than  in  the  adult.  This  is  in  conformity  with 
the  general  law  that  the  young  show  the  more  generalized, 
and  the  old  the  more  specialized  condition.  He  was  unable 
to  detect  any  sign  of  a  clavicle.  Morphdhg.  Jahrb.  Bd.  xvi. 
(1890),  p.  647. 


THE   LIMBS.  1G1 

formed  require  for  their  attachment  outstanding 
ridges  on  the  scapula.  This  bone,  moreover,  requires 
to  have  a  certain  degree  of  fixity,  especially  provision 
against  its  being  driven  too  far  inwards  or  outwards 
during  the  lateral  action  of  the  arms.  This  is  pro- 
vided for  by  its  being  connected  to  the  sternum  by 
the  intervention  of  the  clavicle.  In  the  horse  there 
is  practically  but  one  action  at  the  shoulder,  and 
that  not  a  very  extensive  one — a  fore-and-aft  hinge 
scapula  is  a  very  much  simpler  bone,  long,  narrow, 
flat,  with  the  processes  much  less  developed,  the 
acromion  motion.  The  fore  limbs  are  never  crossed 
forwards  across  the  chest,  or  thrown  upwards  behind 
the  back,  as  with  our  arms,  and  hence  there  is  no 
necessity  for  a  clavicle,  and  the  muscles  which  pass 
from  the  scapula  to  the  humerus,  though  present,  are 
developed  in  a  very  different  degree. 

Corresponding  with  the  freedom  and  play  of 
movement  of  the  human  arm  and  hand,  the  first  bone 
of  the  limb  proper,  the  humerus,  in  man  is  long  and 
slender  and  has  a  large  globular  upper  extremity  or 
"  head,"  which  plays  freely  in  the  shallow,  cup-like 
(glenoid),  articular  surface  of  the  scapula,  constitut- 
ing a  true  ball-and-socket  joint.  In  the  horse,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  humerus  is  comparatively  short  and 
stout,*  and  its  movements  are  extremely  limited.     It 

*  The  actual  length  of  the  humerus  of  an  average-sized 
horse  and  man  is  almost  identical,  as  seen  in  Frontispiece. 


1G2  THE    STRUCTURE    OF   THE   HORSE. 

is,  in  fact,  so  short,  and  placed  so  nearly  horizontally, 
and  so  covered  np  with  muscles,  that  externally  this 
segment  makes  no  distinct  appearance,  being  bnried  in 
the  body  or  trunk,  from  which  the  limb  only  separates 
itself  at  the  commencement  of  the  second  segment 
or  elbow-joint,  instead  of  at  the  shoulder,  as  in  man. 
The  skeleton  of  the  second  segment  or  forearm  in 
man  consists  of  two  bones  placed  side  by  side — (1) 
the  ulna,  which  is  connected  with  the  humerus  by  a 
simple  hinge-joint,  allowing  motion  of  bending  (flex- 
ion) and  straightening  (extension)  only  in  oue  plane, 
and  (2)  the  radius,  which  turns  or  rotates  in  a  pecul- 
iar way  round  the  former,  carrying  the  hand  with  it, 
and  thus  enabling  the  palm  or  the  back  of  the  hand 
to  be  turned  uppermost  at  will — motions  described  as 
"supination"  and  "pronation."  In  the  horse  there 
is  nothing  of  the  kind ;  the  radius  is  a  strong  bone 
of  almost  equal  size  at  both  ends,  and  the  ulna  is 
reduced  to  its  upper  part,  which  is  firmly  fixed  to  the 
radius,  its  only  function  being  to  strengthen  the  very 
perfect  hinge  of  the  elbow-joint  behind.  The  hand 
is  thus  permanently  fixed  in  the  prone  position,  with 
its  dorsal  surface  turned  forwards.  A  flexible  and 
revolving  wrist- joint,  though  essential  to  the  perform- 
ance of  the  duties  required  from  the  human  hand, 
would  be  quite  incompatible  with  those  needed  from 
the  corresponding  part  of  the  horse. 


THE   LIMBS.  163 

The  consolidation  of  parts  into  a  single  support- 
ing column,  so  conspicuous  in  the  forearm,  is  carried 
out  to  a  still  greater  extent  in  the  last  segment  of  the 
limb  of  the  horse.  The  eight  carpal  bones  of  the  hu- 
man hand  are,  it  is  true  (with  one  exception,  the  tra- 
pezium, the  inner  bone  of  the  distal  or  lower  row, 
which  supports  the  thumb),  all  present,  even  to  the 
pisiform,  which  projects  backwards  from  the  others 
on  the  outer  side  of  the  wrist.  These  bones  are, 
however,  more  solidly  compacted  together  than  in 
the  human  hand,  the  flat  surfaces  by  which  they  come 
in  contact  scarcely  allowing  a  trace  of  movement  be- 
tween them.  The  metacarpus  consists  mainly  of  one 
great  bone,  the  "  cannon-bone  "  of  veterinarians,  rep- 
resenting the  third  or  middle  metacarpal  of  the  hu- 
man hand  (3m,  Fig.  6,  p.  39).  Lying  on  each  side 
of  this,  and  generally  in  full-grown  animals  united 
with  it,  are  two  smaller  bones,  the  "splint-bones"  of 
veterinary  anatomy  (2m  and  4m).  These  represent 
respectively  the  second  and  fourth  metacarpals  of  the 
human  hand.  Above  they  have  thickened  heads, 
which  articulate  in  the  usual  manner  with  the  carpal 
bones ;  but  below  they  taper  off  .almost  to  nothing, 
ending  some  way  above  the  lower  end  of  the  great 
middle  bone.  The  part  commonly  called  the  "  lyiee  " 
of  the  horse  thus  corresponds  to  the  back  of  the  wrist 
of  man,  and  everything  beyond  or  below  it  corre- 


164  THE    STKUCTUKE   OF   THE   HOESE. 

sponds  to  the  hand  proper,  the  hinder  surface  being 
the  palm,  long  and  narrow  in  the  horse,  as  it  is  short 
and  broad  in  man.  As  only  one  metacarpal  bone  is 
fully  developed,  there  is  bnt  one  digit  or  finger,  which, 
as  in  man,  has  three  bones  (phalanges,  p\  p\  and  p\ 
Fig.  6),  connected  by  hinge-joints,  allowing  only  the 
motions  of  bending  or  straightening  backwards  and 
forwards.  The  first  phalanx  is  somewhat  elongated, 
the  next  very  short,  and  the  last  (the  nngnal  phalanx) 
very  broad  and  of  a  peculiar  semilunar  form.  These 
bones  are  in  veterinary  anatomy  called  respectively 
the  "  large  pastern  "  or  os  suffraginis,  the  "  small  pas- 
tern" or  os  corona,  and  the  "  coffin-bone"  or  os  pedis. 
The  joint  between  the  metacarpal  and  the  first  pha- 
lanx is  the  "  fetlock,"  that  between  the  first  and  sec- 
ond phalanges  the  "  pastern,"  and  that  between  the 
second  and  third  phalanges  the  "  coffin- joint." 

There  are  several  other  small  bones  in  the  horse's 
foot  which  must  be  mentioned,  and  which  belong  to 
the  group  called  "  sesamoids,"  bones  developed  in  ten- 
dons where  they  play  over  joints.  In  the  human 
hand  there  is  a  pair  of  these  over  the  palmar  surface 
of  the  metacarpophalangeal  joint  of  the  thumb,  but 
none  are  developed  in  the  other  digits.  In  the  horse 
there  are  three,  all  also  on  the  palmar  surface  (or  be- 
hind in  the  natural  position) ;  a  pair  of  nodular  form 
placed  side  by  side  over  the  metacarpophalangeal 


THE   LIMBS.  165 

articulation  (Fig.  6,  *),  and  a  single  large,  transversely 
extended  one  (Fig.  6,  s-1),  called  the  " navicular"  bone, 
behind  the  joint  formed  between  the  second  and  third 
phalanges. 

In  standing  at  rest  in  the  natural  position  the 
forearm  and  the  metacarpus  are  nearly  upright,  and 
the  three  bones  of  the  digit  or  finger  form  a  nearly 
straight  line  with  them,  but  inclining  forwards  at 
the  lower  end.  The  third,  or  ungual  phalanx,  alone 
rests,  through  the  intermedium  of  the  hoof,  upon  the 
ground,  and  receives  the  whole  of  the  weight  of  one 
quarter  of  the  animals  body. 

The  main  peculiarities  of  the  skeleton  of  the  fore 
limb  of  the  horse  are  these  :  the  absence  of  clavicle, 
the  elongated,  narrow  and  flat  scapula,  the  short  and 
obliquely  placed  humerus,  the  consolidated  radius 
and  ulna,  the  immensely  developed  middle  metacar- 
pal and  its  digit,  and  the  suppression  of  all  the 
others.  Moreover,  all  the  joints  from  the  shoulder 
downwards  are  simply  hinge- joints,  allowing  free 
fore-and-aft  flexion  and  extension,  but  scarcely  any 
movement  in  any  other  direction. 

Comparison  of  the  Skeleton  of  the  Hind  Limb 
of  the  Horse  with  that  of  Man. 

The  pelvic  differs  essentially  from  the  pectoral 
girdle,  inasmuch  as  it  is  firmly  fixed  to  the  trunk,  to 


166  THE    STRUCTURE    OF   THE   HORSE. 

fit  it  for  the  more  important  part  the  hind  limb  takes 
in  sustaining  and  propelling  the  body  in  walking 
and  running.  Several  of  the  vertebras  of  this  region 
are  united  into  a  solid  block,  the  sacrum,  to  the  sides 
of  which  the  upper  part  of  each  arch  or  semigirdle 
is  in  the  closest  contact  by  a  large  flat  surface,  and 
firmly  bound  by  strong  ligaments.  The  arches  are, 
moreover,  united  to  each  other  in  the  middle  line  be- 
low, without  the  intervention  of  anything  corre- 
sponding to  a  sternum  or  clavicle.  On  the  outer 
side  of  each  semigirdle  is  a  deep  round  cup-shaped 
depression,  the  acetabulum,  into  which  the  head  of 
the  first  bone  of  the  limb  proper  is  received,  and 
which  therefore  corresponds  with  the  glenoid  fossa 
of  the  shoulder.  The  joint  at  this  position  is  the 
"  hip- joint."  There  is  no  essential  anatomical  dif- 
ference in  the  construction  of  the  "pelvis,"  as  the 
whole  girdle  is  called,  in  man  and  in  the  horse,  each 
lateral  half  being  in  both  originally  composed  of 
three  distinct  bones — the  ilium,  the  ischium,  and  the 
pubis — which  unite  before  the  animal  is  full  grown 
to  form  a  solid  mass,  which  has  received  from  the 
old  anatomists  the  curious  name  of  os  innominatum. 
The  actual  form  of  the  bones  presents  consider- 
able differences,  the  comparatively  broad  and  basin- 
like pelvis  of  man  relating  chiefly  to  the  adaptation 
of  the  body  to  the  upright  position. 


THE   LIMBS.  167 

The  bone  of  the  first  segment  of  the  limb  proper 
is  called  the  femur  or  thigh-bone.  As  in  the  corre- 
sponding bone  of  the  fore  limb,  it  is  in  the  horse 
comparatively  stout  and  short,  and  placed  very  ob- 
liquely, the  lower  end  advancing  by  the  side  of  the 
body,  and  being  so  little  detached  from  it  that  the 
knee-joint  appears  to  belong  as  much  to  the  trunk 
as  to  the  limb  j  a  position  altogether  in  contrast  to 
that  of  the  knee  of  man,  separated  from  the  body 
by  the  whole  length  of  the  elongated,  free,  vertically 
placed  thigh  (see  Frontispiece).  The  bone  itself  has, 
in  addition  to  the  usual  two  rough  processes  near 
the  upper  end  for  the  attachment  of  muscles  (the 
trochanters)  found  in  man  and  other  mammals,  a 
prominent  compressed  ridge,  curving  forwards, 
placed  on  the  outer  edge  of  the  shaft  of  the  bone, 
somewhat  lower  down  than  the  other  two.  This, 
the  so-called  "  third  trochanter,"  as  mentioned  in  the 
first  chapter,  is  characteristic  of  all  known  Peris- 
sodactyles,  and  is  also  found  in  some  rodents,  but 
not  in  man  or  in  mammals  generally. 

The  second  segment  of  the  skeleton  of  the  hind 
limb  is  represented  in  the  horse  almost  entirely  by 
the  tibia.  The  fibula,  indeed,  is  present,  and  a  dis- 
tinct bone,  but  only  appears  as  a  slender  styliform 
rudiment  of  the  upper  portion  attached  to  the  outer 

side  of  the  tibia. 
12 


168  THE   STKUCTUKE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

The  third  segment  of  the  hind  limb,  the  foot  or 
pes j  has  undergone  precisely  similar  changes  from 
the  generalized  or  typical  form  to  those  already 
described  in  the  fore  limb.  In  fact,  below  the  car- 
pal and  tarsal  bones  (the  "knee"  and  "hock"  of 
the  horse  respectively)  the  fore  and  hind  limbs  are 
almost  exact  repetitions  of  one  another.  The  great 
development  of  the  third  metatarsal  bone,  the  rudi- 
mentary condition  of  the  second  and  fourth,  the 
complete  absence  of  the  first  and  fifth ;  the  presence 
of  only  one  digit,  consisting  of  three  phalanges,  hav- 
ing almost  precisely  the  same  form  (except  that 
they  are  rather  narrower  in  the  hind  than  the  fore 
foot),  are  common  to  both  extremities.  In  this 
structure  of  the  foot,  especially  in  the  possession  of 
but  a  single  toe  on  each  limb,  the  horse  is  absolutely 
unique  among  mammals.  A  very  small  Australian 
marsupial  (Chmropus  castanotis)  has  but  one  func- 
tional toe  (in  this  case  the  fourth),  on  the  tip  of 
which  it  walks,  on  the  hind  foot,  but  three  other 
toes  are  present,  and  complete  in  all  their  parts, 
though  very  minute ;  and  in  the  fore  foot  two 
nearly  equally  developed  toes  reach  the  ground. 

As  the  first  segment  of  the  horse's  hind  limb  is 
so  much  shorter  proportionately  than  that  of  man, 
the  last  is  as  much  longer,  and  being  habitually  car- 
ried in  a  totally  different  position  has  a  very  differ- 


THE   LIMBS.  169 

ent  appearance.  The  backwardly  projecting  promi- 
nence in  the  hock  of  the  horse  corresponds  to  the 
heel  of  man,  and  the  hinder  surface  of  the  horse's 
limb,  from  the  hock  to  the  hoof,  corresponds  to  the 
plantar  surf  ace  or  "  sole  "  of  the  foot  of  man.  Man 
is  "  plantigrade,"  the  whole  of  the  sole  of  the  foot, 
including  the  heel,  being  placed  on  the  ground  in 
standing ;  the  horse  is  "  unguligrade,"  walking  only 
on  the  hoof,  incasing  the  tip  (or  last  phalanx)  of  the 
toe.  Dogs  and  cats  assume  an  intermediate  position 
("  digitigrade  w),  for,  although  the  metatarsal  bones 
and  the  heel  are  raised,  not  only  the  tips,  but  the 
greater  part  of  the  plantar  surface  of  the  toes  rests 
on  the  ground. 

The  sesamoid  bones  of  the  hind  foot  exactly  re- 
semble those  of  the  fore  foot. 

The  Muscles  of  the  Limbs. 

Muscles  are  the  organs  by  which  all  the  move- 
ments of  one  part  of  the  body  in  relation  to  any 
other  part  are  effected.  They  lie  around  the  bones 
and  beneath  the  skin,  giving  the  external  form  to  the 
animal,  and  constituting  what  is  commonly  called  its 
flesh. 

Muscular  tissue  is  composed  of  a  great  number 
of  exceedingly  minute  parallel  fibers  of  peculiar 
structure,  and  it  differs  from  all  other  tissue  in  pos- 


170  THE   STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

sessing  the  property  of  contracting  in  length  (with 
corresponding  dilatation  in  width)  on  the  application 
of  a  stimulus,  usually  conveyed  to  it  through  the 
nerve  the  terminal  fibers  of  which  are  distributed 
through  it.  The  electric  current,  or  mechanical  irri- 
tation, will  act  as  a  stimulus  to  contraction,  but  in 
the  living  state  the  will  of  the  animal,  conveyed  from 
the  brain  along  the  nerve  to  the  muscle,  is  the  usual 
cause  of  action.  If  the  nerve  is  divided  anywhere  in 
its  course  between  the  brain  and  the  muscle,  the  lat- 
ter will  no  longer  act  in  obedience  to  the  will,  and  is 
said  to  be  paralyzed,  although  it  does  not  really  lose 
its  power  of  contraction,  as  may  be  proved  by  the 
application  of  any  other  appropriate  stimulus  either 
directly  to  the  muscle  or  to  the  lower  part  of  the  di- 
vided nerve. 

In  order  that  muscles  by  their  contraction  may 
produce  movements,  they  must  be  fixed  by  their  two 
extremities  to  two  different  bones,  which  are  con- 
nected to  each  other  by  a  movable  joint.  When  the 
contraction  brings  the  ends  of  the  muscle  nearer  to- 
gether than  they  were  before  the  bones  must  follow, 
and  their  position  in  relation  to  one  another  must  be 
changed.  It  usually  happens  that  one  attachment 
of  a  muscle  is  to  a  point  more  fixed  than  the  other, 
and  this  is  then  spoken  of  as  its  "  origin  " ;  the  at- 
tachment to  the  bone  that  is  most  movable  being 


THE  LIMBS.  171 

called  the  "  insertion."  This  distinction  is,  however, 
not  always  a  satisfactory  one,  as  most  muscles  may 
act  on  occasions  either  way.  In  the  limbs,  where  the 
muscles  lie  more  or  less  parallel  to  the  long  bones,  it 
is  convenient  to  speak  of  them  as  arising  at  the  end 
nearest  the  body,  and  being  inserted  at  that  farthest 
from  it.  As  a  general  rule  this  accords  with  their 
action. 

The  muscles  are  sometimes  attached  directly  to 
the  bone,  or  rather  to  the  fibrous  sheath  (periosteum) 
which  closely  invests  it,  but  very  often,  for  obvious 
mechanical  reasons,  they  are  connected  with  the 
bones  by  the  intervention  of  "  tendons,"  strong  non- 
elastic  fibrous  cords,  which  are  fixed  to  the  muscle  at 
one  end  and  the  bone  at  the  other.  It  is  in  the  limbs 
especially  that  tendons  play  a  prominent  part,  as  it 
is  far  more  convenient  that  many  of  the  strong  mus- 
cles that  move  the  fingers  and  toes  should  not  be 
placed  close  to  the  parts  on  which  they  act,  as  if  they 
were  they  would  give  a  very  clumsy  form  to  the  limb. 
They  are,  therefore,  situated  higher  up,  near  the  body, 
where  increased  thickness  and  weight  of  the  limb  are 
no  disadvantage,  and  they  produce  their  effect  on 
the  toes  through  the  intervention  of  long  tendons, 
which  run  close  down  the  side  of  the  bone. 

As  all  the  joints  of  the  limbs  of  the  horse  are  sim- 
ply hinge-joints,  acting  only  in  one  plane,  the  muscles 


172  THE   STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HOESE. 

are  almost  all  either  simple  "  flexors/'  bending  the 
distal  segments  backwards  on  the  segment  above,  or 
"  extensors/7  returning  them  to  the  straight  position. 
The  structure  of  the  joints  prevents  the  segments  be- 
ing bent  forwards  much  beyond  a  straight  line  with 
the  segment  above.  The  extensors  are  placed  upon 
the  anterior  or  dorsal,  and  the  flexors  on  the  pos- 
terior or  ventral  surface  of  the  limb. 

In  the  human  arm  and  hand  there  are  muscles 
having  many  other  functions,  such  as  turning  the 
hand  round,  spreading  the  fingers  and  bringing  them 
in  contact  again,  which,  of  course,  are  not  required 
in  the  horse.  In  the  limbs  of  all  mammals  having 
the  typical  number  of  five  digits  completely  de- 
veloped, the  muscles,  as  might  be  supposed,  are  as 
numerous  and  arranged  on  much  the  same  general 
plan  as  in  man.  It  is,  however,  very  remarkable 
that  in  the  horse's  limbs  many  more  muscles  exist 
than  would  be  thought  necessary  for  the  very  simple 
actions  they  have  to  perform.  But  it  appears  that 
the  reduction  of  bones  to  a  rudimentary  condition, 
as  in  the  case  of  the  ulna  and  the  fibula,  or  their  en- 
tire loss,  as  in  the  case  of  four  of  the  toes,  has  taken 
place  more  thoroughly  than,  and  in  advance  of,  that 
of  the  muscles  which  were  originally  connected  with 
these  bones,  many  of  which  linger,  as  it  were,  behind, 
though  with  new  relations  and  uses,  sometimes  in 


THE   LIMBS.  173 

a  most  reduced  and  almost,  if  not  quite,  function- 
less  condition,  and  sometimes  even  with  completely 
changed  structure. 

From  this  point  of  view  the  muscles  of  the  horse's 
limbs  form  a  most  interesting  study.  It  has  been 
truly  said  by  Dr.  G.  E.  Dobson,*  that  if  no  other 
evidence  were  obtainable  of  his  five-toed  ancestors, 
the  condition  of  the  muscles  of  the  foot  would  suffi- 
ciently indicate  them. 

In  the  fore  limb,  where  the  ulna  is  represented 
only  by  the  olecranon  (projection  of  the  elbow)  and 
a  greatly  attenuated  upper  part  of  the  shaft,  and  the 
digits  reduced  to  one,  most  of  the  forearm  muscles 
of  the  five-toed  mammals  are  represented,  the  proper 
extensor  of  the  fifth  digit  (extensor  minimi  digiti)  even 
surviving,  although  both  its  insertion  and  special 
function  have  been  completely  altered.  In  the  hind 
limb  the  two  flexors  of  the  toes  (flexor  digitorum  lon- 
gus  and  flexor  hallucis  longiis)  are  both  present,  with 
well-developed  tendons  united  in  the  foot  as  in  the 
great  number  of  five-toed  mammals. 

It  must  not,  however,  be  supposed  from  what  has 
just  been  said  that  anything  like  all  of  the  numerous 
muscles  that  are  developed  in  the  hand  of  man,  with 
its  versatile  functions,  can  be  traced  in  the  horse. 

*  "  On  the  Comparative  Variability  of  Bones  and  Muscles," 
etc.     Journal  of  Anatomy  and  Physiology,  vol.  xix.  p.  16. 


174  THE    STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

That  would  be  obviously  impossible  with  such  a  re- 
duction of  the  bony  elements.  The  difference  (far 
less  marked  in  the  upper  part  of  the  arm)  is  espe- 
cially pronounced  in  the  last  segment  or  manus,  or 
hand  proper,  where  the  fifteen  intrinsic  muscles  of 
the  human  hand  are  represented  by  only  five  *  in  the 
horse.  Four  of  these — the  two  inter ossei  and  the  two 
lumbricales — are  in  a  very  greatly  reduced  condition ; 
and  the  fifth,  the  short  flexor  (represented  in  the  hu- 
man foot  by  the  muscle  called  the  "  first  plantar  in- 
terosseous n)j  is  a  remarkable  instance  of  a  structure 
not  becoming  rudimentary  and  useless,  but,  while  re- 
taining its  size,  position,  and  connections,  being  di- 
verted from  its  original  purpose  and  completely 
changing  not  only  its  function,  but  its  structure.  It 
is  termed  in  veterinary  anatomy  "the  suspensory 
ligament  of  the  fetlock,"  and  appears  as  a  very  strong 
band  or  cord  of  non-elastic  fibrous  tissue,  lying  close 
to  the  back  of  the  large  metapodial  bone,  attached 
above  to  the  posterior  surface  of  the  upper  extremity 
of  this  bone,  and  at  its  lower  end  dividing  into  two 
portions,  which,  diverging  from  each  other,  embrace 
the  metatarso-phalangeal  or  fetlock  joint,  and  are 
inserted  partly  into  the  sesamoid  bones  and  partly 
into  the  extensor  tendon  on  the  dorsal  aspect  of  the 

*  This  is  the  number  according  to  the  usual  statements, 
but  recent  careful  dissections  have  shown  traces  of  others. 


THE   LIMBS.  175 

first  phalanx  (see  Fig.  25,  10,  p.  191).  The  obvious 
mechanical  use  of  this  ligament  (as  it  has  now  be- 
come) is  to  prevent  over-extension  of  the  fetlock-joint. 
If  it  is  ruptured  or  stretched  the  animal  becomes 
what  is  termed  in  veterinary  language  "broken 
down'7 — i.e.,  the  fetlock-joint  sinks  down,  and  the 
hoof  has  a  tendency  to  tilt  forwards  and  upwards. 

"  The  most  interesting  point,  however,  in  con- 
nection with  this  structure  is  that  it  bears  its  history 
on  its  face.  Almost  invariably  two  thin  streaks  of 
striated  muscular  fiber  are  to  be  found  on  its  super- 
ficial surface,  leading  down  to  its  two  inferior  divis- 
ions. Again,  on  examining  its  deep  surface,  two 
very  distinct  strands  of  pink  fleshy  tissue  are  always 
observed  extending  throughout  the  entire  length  of 
the  ligament.  These  consist  in  each  case  of  short, 
oblique,  striated  fibers  converging  towards  the  mid- 
dle line  of  the  ligament.  They  represent  those  mus- 
cular fibers  of  the  two  heads  of  the  flexor  orevis 
which  have  not  yet  been  converted  into  fibrous  tis- 
sue. On  making  a  thin  microscopic  transverse  sec- 
tion the  muscular  fibers  are  seen  to  sink  deeply  into 
its  substance,  but  it  is  altogether  so  small  in  amount 
in  comparison  with  the  bulk  of  the  ligament  that  it 
can  exercise  no  function  whatever."  * 

*  D.  J.  Cunningham,  Zoology  of  the  Voyage  of  H.  M.  S. 
Challenger,  Part  XVI.     Keport  on  the  Marsupialia,  p.  95. 


176     THE  STEUCTUEE  OF  THE  HOESE. 

The  Warts  or  Callosities  on  the  External 
Surface  of  the  Limbs. 

The  external  covering,  integument,  or  skin  of  the 
horse  is  generally  smooth,  thick,  and  tough  •  much 
thicker  on  the  back,  flanks,  and  exposed  portions  of 
the  limbs,  and  thinner  on  the  under  and  more  pro- 
tected parts.  Like  the  same  structure  in  all  other 
mammals,  it  is  composed  of  two  very  distinct  parts : 
(1)  An  inner,  thicker  layer,  made  up  of  interlacing 
filaments  of  tough,  fibrous  tissue  to  which  blood- 
vessels and  nerves  are  abundantly  distributed,  and 
which  also  contain  muscular  fibers,  and,  in  its  deeper 
portions,  small  collections  of  fatty  tissue,  and  every- 
where numerous  minute  glands  of  two  kinds,  sudor- 
iferous and  sebaceous,  the  former  secreting  a  watery 
fluid  (the  perspiration  or  sweat),  and  the  latter  an 
oily  substance  which  lubricates  the  skin  and  hair. 
This  layer  is  called  the  derm  or  coriiim.  (2)  Lying 
upon  this,  and  formed  as  an  exudation  or  secretion 
of  its  outer  surface,  is  a  layer  called  the  epidermis, 
not  sensitive,  and  without  blood-vessels,  soft  and 
moist  in  its  deeper,  and  therefore  newly-formed 
strata,  and  hard  and  dry  at  its  exposed  surface.  It 
is  not  fibrous,  but  composed  of  cells  which  are  at 
first  nearly  spherical  or  polygonal,  but  gradually  be- 
come flatter  and  more  scale-like  as  they  approach  the 


THE  LIMBS.  177 

surface.  Over  the  greater  part  of  the  skin  it  forms 
an  exceedingly  thin  layer,  which,  nevertheless,  serves 
as  a  protection  to  the  softer  and  more  sensitive  derm 
below ;  but  in  certain  parts  it  accumulates  in  solid 
masses  of  various  forms,  constituting  the  hairs, 
horns,  nails,  claws,  hoofs,  etc.  Wherever  these  great 
accumulations  take  place,  the  superficial  part  of  the 
derm  is  specially  modified  so  as  to  afford  a  larger 
vascular  surface  available  for  their  production,  being 
covered  sometimes  with  ridges  or  lamellce,  but  more 
often  with  more  or  less  elongated  conical  or  cylin- 
drical projections  called  papittce.  Each  hair  grows 
on  such  a  papilla,  which  is  sunk  in  the  bottom  of  a 
follicle  or  deep  pit  in  the  derm  or  true  skin.  Under 
whatever  form  it  appears,  the  epidermis  is  continu- 
ally being  removed  at  the  surface,  flaking  or  peeling 
off  in  minute  fragments,  or  being  worn  and  ground 
away  by  the  contact  of  external  substances,  or,  as  in 
the  case  of  hairs,  cast  off  entire.  The  loss  is,  how- 
ever, compensated  by  the  continual  renewal  of  the 
tissue  from  the  surface  of  the  derm  below. 

The  greater  part  of  the  limbs  of  the  horse  is  cov- 
ered by  an  even  coat  of  short  hairs,  but  on  the 
hinder  part  of  the  last  segment  these  are  much  elon- 
gated, and  especially  at  the  prominence  behind  the 
joint  between  the  metapodial  bone  and  the  first  pha- 
lanx of  the  digit,  where  they  form  a  considerable 


178  THE    STRUCTURE    OF   THE    HOESE. 

tuft  or  lock,  which  has  given  the  name  of  ''fetlock" 
(i.e.,  foot  or  feet  lock)  to  this  part  of  the  horse's  limb. 
The  amount  and  coarseness  of  this  growth  of  hair 
varies  much  with  the  breed  of  the  animal.  The 
prominence  itself  is  formed  partly  by  the  sesamoid 
bones,  but  also,  in  the  middle  hue,  by  a  mass  of 
dense  adipose  tissue  (the  "fatty  cushion  of  the  fet- 
lock"). On  the  center  or  most  prominent  part  of 
this  can  be  seen,  on  both  fore  and  hind  limbs,  when 
the  hail'  around  it  is  clipped  off,  a  roundish,  bare 
patch  (Fig.  23,  C,  b,  p.  179  j  Fig.  25, 19,  p.  191),  cov- 
ered with  a  rough,  thickened  epidermis,  called  in 
French  veterinary  works  the  ergot,  as  sometimes  the 
epidermis  accumulates  on  it  to  such  an  extent  as  to 
produce  an  appearance  comparable  to  a  spur. 

The  area  of  this  bare  patch  is  relatively  larger  in 
the  ass  than  in  the  horse. 

I  am  not  aware  that  the  significance  of  this  pe- 
cidiarly  modified  and  hairless  spot  of  skin,  with  its 
fatty  cushion  beneath,  has  ever  been  pointed  out ; 
nevertheless,  although  generally  not  noticed  at  all, 
or  dismissed  in  a  few  words,  in  all  works  on  horse 
anatomy,  it  is,  when  properly  understood,  one  of  the 
most  interesting  features  of  the  external  and  visible 
structures  of  the  animal's  body. 

If  we  look  at  the  palm  of  our  own  hand  (which, 
as  shown  before,  corresponds  with  the  hinder  sur- 


A. 


B. 


^  -    ;,m}i  -lis. 


^^W 


a. 


c. 


- 


ill 


>'•«' ^ 


tvi  ,«< 


mm 


m. 


Fig.  23.— Plantar  surface  of  the  foot  of— A,  man ;  B, 
dog;  C,  horse.  The  letters  a,  b,  and  c  indicate 
the  corresponding  points  of  the  three.  Compare 
also  Fig.  7,  p.  47. 


180  THE    STEUCTUEE   OF   THE   HOESE. 

face  of  the  fore  limb  of  the  horse  below  the  so-called 
"knee"),  we  see  slight  prominences  just  behind  the 
root  of  each  finger  and  opposite  the  knuckles  on  the 
back  of  the  hand,  which  mark  the  position  of  the 
joint  between  the  metacarpal  bones  and  the  first 
phalanges  of  the  digits.  Over  these,  especially  when 
the  palm  is  subject  to  pressure  and  friction  from 
hard  manual  labor,  the  epidermis  is  somewhat  thick- 
ened. The  sole  of  the  foot  presents  exactly  the  same 
arrangement.  In  such  an  animal  as  a  dog  or  a  cat, 
in  which  this  part  of  the  foot  comes  to  the  ground  in 
walking,  there  is  a  large  trilobed  prominent,  bare 
pad  (Fig.  23,  B,  6),  composed  of  a  thick  fatty  cushion, 
covered  with  a  hardened  epidermis,  generally  of  a 
black  color.  There  are  also  smaller  pads  in  front  of 
this  on  the  under  surface  of  each  of  the  toes,  but  the 
large  one  corresponds  with  the  coalesced  three  middle 
prominences  of  the  human  palm  or  sole  just  noticed. 
In  the  horse's  nearest  living  relatives,  the  tapir 
and  rhinoceros,  the  same  arrangement  holds  good. 
There  is  a  large  pad  under  the  forepart  of  the  middle 
of  the  foot,  which  in  these  animals  rests  on  the 
ground,  and  also  a  hard  sole  under  each  toe  (see  Fig. 
7,  p.  47).  Now  the  ergot  of  the  horse  clearly,  both 
by  structure  and  position,  corresponds  to  the  palmar 
or  plantar  pads  of  those  animals  which  walk  more  or 
less  on  the  palm  and  sole.     Owing  to  the  modified 


THE   LIMBS.  181 

position  of  the  horse's  f  oot,  standing  only  on  the  end 
of  the  last  joint  of  the  one  toe,  this  part  of  the  foot 
no  longer  comes  to  the  ground,  and  yet  the  pad  with 
its  bare  and  thickened  epidermic  covering,  greatly 
shrunken  in  dimensions  and  concealed  among  the 
long  hair  around,  and  now  apparently  useless  in  the 
economy  of  the  animal,  remains  as  an  eloquent  testi- 
mony to  the  unity  of  the  horse's  structure  with  that 
of  other  mammals,  and  its  probable  descent  from  a 
more  generalized  form,  for  the  well-being  of  whose 
life  this  structure  was  necessary. 

The  ergot  of  the  horse,  placed  in  the  middle  hue 
of  the  foot,  must  not  be  confounded,  as  has  some- 
times been  done,  with  the  parts  bearing  in  French 
works  the  same  name  in  the  ox,  and  which  are  placed 
one  on  each  side  in  a  somewhat  similar  part  of  the 
foot.  These,  are  clearly  shown  by  the  structure  of 
their  horny  covering,  by  the  presence  of  bony  ele- 
ments within,  and  by  comparison  with  their  more 
developed  condition  in  other  ruminants,  to  be  really 
the  hoofs  of  the  second  and  fifth  digits,  reduced  to 
a  very  rudimentary  condition. 

Besides  the  ergot  there  are  other  patches,  more 
obvious  to  ordinary  observation,  in  which  the  skin  is 
peculiarly  modified  from  its  usual  structure.  These 
are  the  so-called  "  chestnuts,"  or  "  mallenders "  and 
'l  sallenders "  as  they  are  designated  in  old  books. 


182  THE    STKUCTUEE    OF   THE   HOESE. 

They  are  patches  on  which  no  hair  grows,  but  in 
which  the  papillae  of  the  derm  or  true  skin  are  much 
enlarged  and  covered  with  an  abundant  and  thick- 
ened epidermis,  which  becomes  dry  and  horny  and 
sometimes  accumulates  in  considerable  quantity  on 
the  surface,  occasionally  even  making  a  horn-like 
projection.  Their  structure,  in  fact,  is  much  like 
that  of  a  wart  or  corn,  but  they  are  not  the  results 
of  pathological  changes,  though  often  treated  as  such 
in  old  works  on  veterinary  surgery.  Even  so  en- 
lightened a  writer  as  Youatt  includes  them  among 
diseases,  and  prescribes  remedies  both  external  and 
internal  for  the  purpose  of  getting  rid  of  them.  They 
are,  however,  perfectly  normal  structures ;  they  ex- 
ist at  birth,  are  equally  developed  in  both  sexes,  and 
(allowing  for  certain  limited  individual  variations) 
constant  in  form,  size,  and  position.  They  consti- 
tute, moreover,  one  of  the  characteristic  distinctions 
by  which  the  species  JEJquus  caballus  is  distinguished 
from  the  other  members  of  the  genus. 

They  differ  in  form  in  the  two  limbs,  but  in  both 
are  placed  upon  the  inner  surface  and  nearer  the 
hinder  than  the  front  border.  That  on  the  fore  limb 
is  above  the  carpal  or  wrist  joint  ("knee"  of  the 
horse),  that  on  the  hind  limb  below  the  ankle  or 
"hock"  joint.  The  former  is  about  two  inches  long 
and  three-quarters  of  an  inch  wide,  pointed  at  each 


THE   LIMBS.  183 

end,  and  lying  obliquely,  so  that  the  long  axis  has 
its  lower  end  directed  backwards  almost  to  the  pos- 
terior border  of  the  limb.  When  all  the  loose  epi- 
dermis which  incrnsts  it  to  a  variable  extent  during 
life  has  been  removed,  the  surface  is  seen  to  be  ele- 
vated above  the  surrounding  skin  and  to  have  defi- 
nite prominent  margins,  and  also  to  be  generally 
convex,  the  tissue  of  which  it  is  composed  being 
thicker  at  the  middle  than  at  the  edges.  The  hinder 
one  is  rather  smaller  and  less  elevated.  Its  posterior 
margin  is  nearly  straight  or  regularly  convex;  its 
anterior  margin  is  excavated  in  its  upper  third.  It 
is  therefore  more  pointed  above  than  below.  The 
upper  end  is  about  four  inches  below  the  point  of 
the  hock  (tuber  calcis).  The  natural  color  of  both  is 
dark  slate,  but  when  much  dry  epidermis  collects  on 
the  surface  they  have  a  lighter  or  yellowish  appear- 
ance. 

In  all  the  species  of  asses  and  zebras  the  hinder 
one  is  absent ;  but  the  one  on  the  fore  limb  always 
exists,  although  in  a  modified  form.  It  is  broader 
or  more  oval  in  shape,  and  with  a  smoother  and 
scarcely  elevated  surface.  In  the  zebra  it  assumes 
the  form  of  a  large  circular  flat  black  patch  of  bare 
skin,  nearly  two  inches  in  diameter. 

The  signification  and  utility  of  these  structures 
are    complete   puzzles.     Various    suggestions    have 


184  THE   STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

been  made,  none  of  which  will  bear  examination. 
One  of  the  most  plausible,  especially  in  the  light  of 
modern  comparative  anatomy,  is  that  they  are  rudi- 
ments or  vestiges  of  the  inner  toe — the  thumb  or 
pollex  of  the  fore  limb,  the  great  toe  or  hallux  of  the 
hind  limb — which,  as  already  shown,  is  not  otherwise 
represented  in  the  horse.  There  are,  however,  many 
objections  to  this  theory.  The  inner  toe  is  always 
the  first  to  disappear  in  all  mammals,  and  no  traces 
of  it  are  found  in  any  ungulate,  either  Perissodactyle 
or  Artiodactyle,  except  the  most  ancient  forms.  It 
is,  therefore,  most  unlikely  that  anything  of  this 
digit  should  remain  in  the  horse  after  the  complete 
disappearance  of  the  second,  fourth,  and  fifth.  In 
the  next  place,  there  is  nothing  beneath  the  modified 
patch  of  skin  showing  any  trace  of  the  structure  of 
a  toe,  and  the  resemblance  of  this  patch  to  a  hoof  is 
of  the  very  slightest  character,  and,  indeed,  in  the 
donkeys  and  zebras  none  whatever.  But  the  most 
serious  objection  is  the  situation  of  the  one  that  is 
most  constant — that  on  the  fore  limb — where  it  is 
placed,  not  on  the  hand,  as  it  would  be  if  it  repre- 
sented the  thumb,  but  upon  the  forearm,  at  some  dis- 
tance above  the  wrist- joint.  Lastly,  such  a  hypoth- 
esis is  quite  unnecessary,  for  they  obviously  belong 
to  a  numerous  class  of  special  modifications  of  par- 
ticular parts  of  the  cutaneous  surface  which  occur  in 


THE   LIMBS.  185 

very  many  animals,  the  use  of  winch  is  in  most  cases 
remarkably  obscure.  Bare  spots,  thickened  patches 
or  callosities,  and  tufts  of  elongated  or  modified  hair, 
often  associated  with  groups  of  peculiar  glands,  are 
very  common  on  various  parts  of  the  body,  but  es- 
pecially the  limbs,  of  many  ungulates,  and  to  this 
category  the  "  chestnuts "  of  the  horse  undoubtedly 
belong.* 

If  they  teach  us  nothing  else,  they  afford  a  valu- 
able lesson  as  to  our  own  ignorance,  for  if  we  cannot 
guess  at  the  meaning  or  use  of  a  structure  so  con- 
spicuous to  observation,  and  in  an  animal  whose 
mode  of  life  more  than  any  other  we  have  had 
the  fullest  opportunity  of  becoming  intimately  ac- 
quainted with,  how  can  we  be  expected  to  account 
off-hand  for  the  endless  strange  variations  of  form 
or  structure  which  occur  among  animals  whose  lives 
are  passed  in  situations  entirely  secluded  from  hu- 

*  The  apparently  capricious  distribution  of  these  may  be 
illustrated  by  the  following  diagnoses  of  two  groups  or  genera 
into  which  the  pigmy  chevrotains  (small  deer-like  ruminants 
with  some  affinities  to  pigs)  were  divided  by  the  late  Dr.  J. 
E.  Gray,  and  which  in  all  other  respects  closely  resemble  each 
other.  (1)  Mcminna.  "Chin  entirely  "covered  with  hair. 
Hinder  edge  of  the  metatarsus  covered  with  hair,  with  a  large, 
smooth,  naked  prominence  on  the  outer  side  rather  below  the 
hock."  (2)  Tragulus.  "  Throat  and  chin  nakedish,  subglan- 
dular,  with  a  callous  disk  between  the  rami  of  the  lower 
jaw,  from  which  a  band  extends  to  the  fore  part  of  the  chin. 
Hinder  edge  of  the  metatarsus  naked  and  callous." 


186  THE    STKUCTURE    OF   THE   HOUSE. 

man  observation,  and  of  whose  habits  and  methods 
of  existence  we  know  absolutely  nothing  ? 

The  Hoofs. 

Any  one  who  has  read  this  book  so  far  must  be 
fully  aware  by  this  time  that  when  we  speak  in  or- 
dinary language  of  a  horse's  "  foot,"  the  part  we  in- 
tend to  designate  is  in  reality  the  last  joint  of  its  toe. 

As  the  value  of  the  horse  to  man  depends  almost 
entirely  upon  its  possessing  this  part  in  a  sound  and 
healthy  state,  it  is  one  to  which  an  immense  amount 
of  attention  has  been  paid,  and  probably  no  other 
structure  in  the  anatomy  of  any  animal  has  been  the 
subject  of  such  minute  investigation  and  elaborate 
description.  It  must  be  confessed  that  many  of  the 
current  accounts  of  it  are  almost  unintelligible,  be- 
cause the  broad  and  interesting  facts  connected  with 
it  are  completely  obscured  by  a  mass  of  minute, 
tedious,  and  unnecessary  details,  which  seem  to  in- 
volve a  comparatively  simple  organ  in  a  cloud  of 
mysterious  technicalities.  The  fact  is,  that  in  all  its 
main  component  parts,  and  in  their  relations  to  one 
another,  the  last  joint  of  the  toe  of  the  horse  precisely 
resembles  that  of  any  other  animal,  although  some 
very  remarkable  and  interesting  modifications  have 
taken  place,  adapting  it  for  the  special  purpose  it  has 
to  play  in  the  economy  of  the  horse. 


THE   LIMBS.  187 

The  last  segment  or  "joint"  of  the  human  finger 
(see  Fig.  24,  p.  190)  differs  as  much  from  that  of  the 
horse  in  the  nse  to  which  it  is  applied  as  is  possible, 
yet  an  examination  of  its  structure  will  afford  a  good 
key  by  which  to  understand  the  more  complex  ar- 
rangements of  the  latter.  It  contains  one  bone — the 
terminal  or  ungual  phalanx.  The  proximal  or  up- 
per end  of  this  is  wide  transversely  and  hollowed 
out,  fitting  by  a  hinge-joint  to  the  convex  surface  of 
the  distal  end  of  the  second  or  middle  phalanx  of  the 
digit.  The  two  bones  are  firmly  bound  together  by 
strong  ligaments  placed  on  each  side  of  the  joint,  al- 
lowing free  movement  of  flexion  and  extension,  but 
not  in  any  other  direction.  Below  the  joint  the  bone 
is  somewhat  constricted,  but  broadens  out  again  into 
a  sort  of  spoon-shaped  end.  The  upper  or  dorsal 
surface  is  convex,  the  under  or  palmar  surface  flat. 
The  ends  of  two  tendons,  which  are  worked  by  mus- 
cles situated  a  long  way  up  in  the  limb,  are  fixed,  one 
on  the  upper  and  the  other  on  the  under  surface  of 
the  bone,  and  by  their  alternating  contractions  and 
relaxations  cause  it,  with  the  structures  around,  to 
move  in  either  direction  on  its  hing'e-like  articulation. 
Between  the  bone  and  the  skin  are  various  soft  struc- 
tures, the  terminations  of  arteries,  veins,  lymphatics, 
and  nerves,  embedded  in  a  web  of  cellular  or  areolar 
fibrous  tissue,  with  a  considerable  amount  of  fat.  of 


188  THE   STEUCTUEE   OF   THE   HOESE. 

which  there  is  a  special  accumulation,  forming  a 
rounded  pad,  on  the  under  surface  of  the  end  of  the 
finger,  called  the  bulb.  In  the  skin  over  this  part 
the  sense  of  touch  is  especially  developed. 

The  external  surface  is  completely  covered  with 
a  general  continuation  of  the  skin  of  the  rest  of  the 
limb,  the  structure  of  which  has  been  briefly  de- 
scribed at  p.  176.  A  part  of  this  covering  has,  how- 
ever, undergone  a  special  modification  to  form  the 
nail,  which  is  a  hard  protecting  shield  for  the  most 
exposed  part  of  the  finger,  and  the  freely-projecting 
edge  of  which  serves  many  useful  purposes.  The 
nail  is  nothing  more  than  a  flattened  plate  of  dry, 
hard,  and  horn-like  epidermis,  growing  from  a  semi- 
lunar groove  in  the  derm  and  from  a  depressed  sur- 
face in  front  of  this.  This  surface  is  covered,  for  the 
purpose  of  increasing  its  area,  with  slightly  raised 
parallel  longitudinal  rows  of  papilla?,  indications  of 
which  may  be  seen  in  the  longitudinal  ridges  with 
which  the  surfaces  of  most  nails  are  marked.  The 
nail  continually  grows  at  the  base  and  from  its  in- 
ner attached  surf  ace  by  the  exudation  of  fresh  epi- 
dermic material,  which  pushes  forward  the  older- 
formed  portion.  This,  if  left  to  nature,  eventually 
wears  or  breaks  away  at  the  free  edge.  The  portion 
of  the  derm  from  which  the  nail  grows  is  called  the 
"  matrix."     The  nail  of  the  human  hand  is,  generally 


THE   LIMBS.  189 

speaking,  flat,  but  its  surface  lias  a  considerable 
curve  from  side  to  side,  and  also,  though  in  a  less 
degree,  in  its  long  diameter. 

In  those  animals  which  belong  to  the  typically 
unguiculated  or  clawed  groups  the  bone  of  the  last 
phalanx  is  long,  but  compressed  from  side  to  side, 
curved,  and  pointed,  and  the  two  sides  of  the  nail 
bend  completely  round,  so  that  their  edges  nearly 
meet  at  the  middle  line  of  the  back  or  under  surface 
of  the  finger  or  toe.  In  this  way  the  nail  becomes 
converted  into  a  claw,  which  forms  a  sheath  sur- 
rounding the  bone.  Usually,  however,  especially 
near  the  base,  the  edges  do  not  quite  meet,  and  there 
is  a  groove  between  them,  filled  up  by  softer  epi- 
dermic material.  As  it  is  important  for  the  due  ful- 
fillment of  the  function  of  claws  that  they  should 
not  be  blunted  by  contact  with  the  ground  in  walk- 
ing, they  are,  in  their  most  perfect  condition,  raised 
at  their  ends,  the  toes  resting  on  bare  cushions  or 
pads  placed  beneath  the  joint  between  the  middle 
and  ungual  phalanx. 

When  the  horny  covering  of  the  last  phalanx  is 
modified  into  a  hoof,  on  which  the  ^animal  habitually 
rests  and  walks,  the  bone  is  generally  broader  and 
shorter,  and  the  nail  is  curled  round  into  the  form 
of  a  short  cylinder  obliquely  truncated,  but  with  its 
edges  not  meeting  behind,  and  with  the  interval  filled 


190 


THE   STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 


by  a  mass  of  epidermis  of  great  thickness  but  some- 
what softer  structure  than  the  nail  proper,  which  is 
distinguished  as  the  "  sole  "  of  the  hoof.  This  corre- 
sponds in  position  to  the  rounded  end  of  the  human 
finger. 

1 


8 

■  m 

-19 


%\^ 


Fig.  24. — Section  of  the  finger  of  man.  1,  metacar- 
pal bone  ;  2,  first  phalanx ;  3,  second  phalanx ;  4, 
third  or  ungual  phalanx;  7,  tendon  of  extensor 
muscle ;  8,  tendon  of  superficial  flexor  (flexor  per- 
foratus) ;  9,  tendon  of  deep  flexor  (flexor  per  for  an  s) ; 
11  and  14,  derm  or  true  skin ;  15,  nail ;  17,  fibro- 
fatty  cushion  of  end  of  finger ;  18,  ditto  of  palm 
behind  metacarpophalangeal  joint ;  19,  thickened 
epidermal  covering  of  the  same.  The  corresponding 
parts  of  Figs.  24  and  25  have  the  same  numbers. 


THE   LIMBS. 


191 


These  three  principal  modifications  of  the  same 
structures,  described  respectively  as  nails,  claws,  and 


lo- 


■^ 


I*      n 


Fig.  25. — Section  of  the  foot  of  horse.  1,  metacarpal 
bone  ;  2,  first  phalanx  ;  3,  second  phalanx  ;  4,  third 
or  ungual  phalanx ;  5,  one  of  the  upper  sesamoid 
bones  ;  6,  lower  sesamoid  or  "navicular"  bone  ;  7, 
tendon  of  extensor  muscle  ;  8,  tendon  of  superficial 
flexor  {flexor  perforatiis) ;  9,  tendon  of  deep  flexor 
(flexor  perforans) ;  10,  short  flexor  or  suspensory- 
ligament  of  the  fetlock  ;  11,  derm  or  true  skin,  con- 
tinued into  12,  coronary  cushion;  13,  lamina! ,  and 
14,  villous  portions  of  the  hoof  matrix ;  15,  hoof ; 
16,  the  "heel";  17,  plantar  cushion;  18,  fibro- 
fatty  cushion  of  the  fetlock ;  19,  bare  patch  with 
thickened  epidermal  covering  or  "spur."  The  cor- 
responding parts  of  Figs.  24  and  25  have  the  same 
numbers. 


192  THE   STEUCTUEE   OF   THE   HOESE. 

hoofs,  are  met  with  throughout  the  Mammalian  class, 
with  numerous  varieties  or  modifications  of  each, 
and  transitional  conditions  by  which  they  pass  one 
into  the  other. 

The  horse  shows  the  most  extreme  development 
of  size  and  perfection  of  structure  to  which  the  hoof 
has  attained,  even  considerably  exceeding  in  this  re- 
spect his  nearest  living  allies,  the  asses  and  zebras. 
The  bone  which  constitutes  its  support  resembles 
that  of  man  in  the  way  it  is  jointed  on  to  the  bone 
above  by  a  transversely  extended  concavity,  and  in 
having  the  ends  of  the  long  tendons  of  an  extensor 
and  flexor  muscle  inserted  into  it,  one  on  the  anterior 
and  one  on  the  posterior  surface ;  but  the  bone  is 
wonderfully  different  in  shape,  being  very  short, 
greatly  expanded  laterally,  and  ending  below  in  a 
sharp  but  wide,  nearly  semicircular,  distal  edge.  The 
bone  is  remarkable  for  its  dense,  almost  ivory-like 
character,  and  is  channeled  and  perforated  to  allow 
the  passage  of  blood-vessels.  The  presence  of  a  large 
sesamoid  bone  (the  "navicular"  of  veterinarians) 
behind  the  articulation  between  the  middle  and  dis- 
tal phalanges  is  related  to  the  great  development  of 
these  bones,  and  to  increasing  the  mechanical  advan- 
tage of  the  flexor  tendon  which  passes  over  it.  Al- 
though not  present  in  most  mammals,  it  is  not 
peculiar  to  the    horse,  being  found,  though  on  a 


THE   LIMBS.  193 

smaller  scale,  in  other  Perissodactyles.  Not  only  is 
the  ungual  phalanx  larger,  or  at  all  events  broader 
in  proportion  to  the  rest  of  the  digit,  than  in  any 
other  mammal,  but  the  parts  around  it  are  increased 
to  a  still  greater  ratio,  in  order  to  give  that  firm  basis 
of  support  necessary  when  only  a  single  toe  reaches 
the  ground.  In  addition  to  its  breadth,  the  toe  is 
prolonged  backwards  on  each  side  into  rounded 
prominences  with  a  deep  indentation  between  them, 
called  the  "  heels  "  of  the  foot,  as  in  comparing  the 
toe  of  the  horse  to  the  entire  human  foot  they  occupy 
much  the  same  position  as  the  heel  of  the  latter, 
though,  of  course,  they  are  in  reality  totally  different 
parts.  In  order  to  provide  a  support  for  this  enlarge- 
ment, the  internal  framework  consists,  in  addition  to 
the  bones,  of  certain  accessory  parts — viz.,  a.  pair  of 
fibro- cartilaginous  masses,  called  the  "lateral  carti- 
lages," one  attached  to  each  side  or  wing  of  the  un- 
gual phalanx  and  extending  backwards  towards  the 
heel,  and  a  large  elastic  fibro-cellular  and  adipose 
"plantar  cushion"  (Fig.  25,  17),  occupying  all  the 
median  region  below  and  behind  the  bone.  The 
former  have  nothing  corresponding  to  them  in  man, 
but  the  latter  agrees  in  position  and  structure  to  the 
fibro-fatty  cushion  of  the  bulb  at  the  end  of  the  hu- 
man finger  (Fig.  24,  17). 

In  the  horse  this  "  plantar  cushion  "  is  of  great 


194  THE    STRUCTURE    OF   THE    HORSE. 

size  and  importance.  It  is  wedge-shaped  ;  the  nar- 
row, pointed  end,  which  is  turned  forwards  and 
reaches  to  the  middle  of  the  under  surface  of  the 
foot,  causes  the  median  triangular  prominence  called 
the  "  frog."  Posteriorly  in  the  middle  line  is  a  deep 
depression  (the  "  median  lacuna"),  bounded  on  each 
side  by  the  ''branches  of  the  frog,"  which  end  in 
rounded  projections,  the  "glomes  of  the  frog"  form- 
ing the  lower  part  of  the  heels.  Blood-vessels, 
nerves,  lymphatics,  and  connective  tissue  make  up 
the  rest  of  the  structure  of  the  toe,  and  the  whole  is 
incased  in  a  prolongation  of  the  ordinary  skin  of  the 
limb,  which,  however,  has  undergone  some  very  con- 
siderable modifications.  At  a  sharply  defined  hue 
(the  "  coronet ")  which  runs  all  round  the  foot,  high- 
est in  front  and  becoming  lower  behind,  where  it 
drops  rather  below  the  most  prominent  part  of  the 
heels  and  dips  into  the  lacuna,  the  hairy  covering 
altogether  ceases,  and  a  very  thick  epidermis  takes 
its  place,  completely  incasing  the  whole  terminal 
part  of  the  digit,  as  a  thimble  upon  the  end  of  a  fin- 
ger. In  order  to  provide  for  the  nutrition  and  con- 
tinuous growth  of  this  abundant  epidermic  covering, 
the  derm  has  acquired  a  greatly  modified  condition, 
being  very  thick  and  vascular,  and  its  surface  is 
everywhere  immensely  increased  by  folds,  ridges, 
papilla?,  or  villi.     This  vascular  and  sensitive  struct- 


THE   LIMBS.  195 

ure,  the  "  matrix  of  tlie  hoof/7  "  subcorneous  integu- 
ment," or  "  keratogenous  membrane/'  as  it  has  been 
called,  may  be  divided  into  three  portions,  differing 
in  position  and  structure : 

1.  A  rounded,  prominent  ridge  ("  coronary  cush- 
ion"), convex  from  above  downwards  (Fig.  25,  12), 
constitutes  the  upper  edge  of  the  hoof-matrix,  im- 
mediately contiguous  to  the  hairy  skin.  It  encircles 
the  front  and  side  of  the  toe,  descending  on  each  side 
behind  and  becoming  continuous  with  the  promi- 
nences called  respectively  the  glomes,  branches,  and 
body  of  the  frog.  Its  surface  is  everywhere  covered 
with  numerous  and  well-developed  little  thread-like 
prolongations,  which,  if  it  is  placed  in  water,  float 
out,  and  give  the  surface  a  velvety  appearance.  These 
papilla?  fit  into  corresponding  tubular  depressions  in 
the  epidermic  covering.  From  the  coronary  cushion 
the  base  of  the  "  wall "  of  the  hoof  (to  be  hereafter 
described)  grows;  it  therefore  exactly  corresponds 
to  that  portion  of  the  matrix  of  the  human  nail 
which  forms  the  bottom  of  the  semilunar  groove. 

2.  Below  this,  and  separated  from  it  by  a  narrow 
whitish  band,  the  membrane  has  a  very  different  ap- 
pearance. It  closely  covers  the  front  and  sides  of 
the  bone  as  far  as  its  lower  margin,  and  posteriorly 
on  each  side  is  continued  round  the  hinder  border  of 
each  of  the  lateral  wings,  and  turns  forward  to  reach 


196     THE  STKUCTUKE  OF  THE  HOESE. 

almost  the  center  of  the  under  surface  of  the  toe  at 
the  apex  of  the  plantar  cushion  or  frog*.  This  part 
of  the  hoof -matrix  (Fig.  25,  13),  which  from  its 
structure  is  called  the  " podophyllous "  or  "lamina!" 
tissue,  is  deeper  from  above  downwards  in  front,  and 
gradually  gets  shallower  posteriorly,  the  incurved 
ends  (which  correspond  to  the  "  bars "  of  the  horny 
hoof)  thinning  almost  to  nothing  at  their  termina- 
tions. Instead  of  being  covered  with  irregularly- 
scattered  villi,  like  the  coronary  cushion  and  frog,  its 
surface  is  raised  into  very  numerous  (five  or  six  hun- 
dred altogether)  longitudinal,  parallel,  fine  leaf -like 
ridges  or  "lamella?,"  all  extremely  vascular  and  sen- 
sitive, and  being  themselves  covered  on  each  side 
with  numerous  other  finer  ridges,  set  obliquely  upon 
them — a  most  complex  and  delicate  apparatus,  enor- 
mously increasing  the  superficial  area  of  the  kerato- 
genous  membrane.  This  region  of  the  matrix  of  the 
horse's  hoof  corresponds  to  the  flat  surface  below  the 
human  nail,  and  the  longitudinal  ridges  observed  in 
the  latter  are  obviously  the  same  structures  as  the 
lamella?  of  the  horse's  foot,  only  in  a  very  slightly 
developed  condition. 

3.  The  third  part  of  the  matrix  of  the  hoof  is  that 
portion  of  the  vascular  derm  which  covers  the  lower 
surface  of  the  pedal  bone,  or  the  "  sole  "  of  the  foot. 
It  is  crescentic  in  shape,  and  bordered  all  round  by 


THE   LIMBS.  197 

the  lower  edge  of  the  lamallar  tissue.  This,  like  the 
first,  has  a  fine  villous  surface.  The  great  size  of 
this  region  is  one  of  the  peculiarities  of  the  horse's 
foot.  The  covering  of  the  sole  is  continuous  pos- 
teriorly with  that  of  the  plantar  cushion,  which  has 
also  a  villous  surface. 

Over  the  whole  of  this  soft,  sensitive,  and  highly 
vascular  derm  is,  as  before  said,  a  very  thick  epider- 
mic layer,  which  is  distinguished  by  the  name  of 
"  hoof."  Oue  of  the  properties  of  the  horny  material 
of  which  this  is  composed,  which  specially  fits  it  for 
the  function  it  has  to  perform,  is  that  it  is  a  non- 
conductor of  heat.  It  is  also  moderately  hard,  tough, 
and  elastic,  and,  like  all  epidermic  structures,  not 
sensitive  itself,  though  it  will  transmit  impressions 
through  its  tissue  to  the  sensitive  structures  below. 

From  the  foot  of  the  dead  animal  the  hoof  may 
be  removed  entire  by  maceration  or  by  immersion  in 
hot  water,  when  it  will  be  seen  to  form  a  hollow  box 
or  case  of  somewhat  complex  form,  its  inner  surface 
being  exactly  moulded  on  the  parts  around  which  it 
grows.  Its  general  shape  is  that  of  an  obliquely 
truncated  cone,  considerably  higher  in  front  than  be- 
hind. As  in  the  vascular  surface  beneath  it,  several 
distinct  portions  or  regions  can  be  distinguished. 
The  densest  and  most  important  part  is  the  "  wall " 
or  "  crust,"  which  exactly  corresponds  to  the  whole 


198  THE    STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

of  the  human  nail,  though  differing  in  its  much 
greater  thickness  and  in  the  sides  being  not  only 
greatly  prolonged  backwards,  but  also  sharply  bent 
inwards  and  forwards,  forming  the  "  bars  "  (Fig.  26, 
5  and  6).  The  upper  edge  of  the  wall  is  hollowed  to 
fit  on  to  the  coronary  cushion.  The  inner  surface 
is  longitudinally  furrowed  by  deep  and  complex 
grooves,  which  exactly  correspond  to  the  delicate 
lamellae  and  laminellae  of  the  "  podophyllous  tissue." 
The  new  hoof  continually  grows  from  the  coronary 
cushion  above,  and  slides  down  over  the  lamellae  of 
the  derm,  receiving  from  them  upon  its  inner  side  a 
certain  amount  of  addition  to  its  thickness  in  the 
form  of  soft  epidermic  cells,  which  afterwards  harden 
and  become  incorporated  in  the  general  mass.  The 
external  surface  of  the  wall  when  in  a  natural  con- 
dition is  smooth  and  shining,  and  appears  to  be  made 
up  of  fine,  closely  arranged,  parallel  fibers,  passing 
in  a  straight  hue  from  the  upper  to  the  lower  mar- 
gin. There  are  also  not  unfrequently  transverse 
grooves  or  rings,  indicating  varying  conditions  of 
the  matrix  at  the  time  of  growth,  especially  marked 
in  certain  abnormal  states  of  health. 

The  different  regions  of  the  wall  have  received 
technical  names  useful  for  descriptive  purposes.  The 
front  part  is  called  the  "  toe  "  (Fig.  26,  2,  3) ;  the  two 
sides,  the  outer  and  inner  "  quarters  "  (1,2,  and  4,  3) ; 


THE   LIMBS. 


199 


the  points  where  the  wall  suddenly  bends  inwards 
and  forwards,  the  " buttresses"  (1  and  4)  •  the  inner 
reflected  ends,  which  nearly  reach  the  center  of  the 
sole,  the  "bars"  (5  and  6). 


/>4v 


__  6 


-Z, 


Fig.  26. — Under  surface  of  hoof  of  horse  (from  Lei- 
sering).  1,  2,  3,  and  4,  the  wall ;  the  part  be- 
tween 2  and  3  being  the  toe ;  between  1  and  2, 
and  4  and  3,  the  outside  and  inside  quarters  ;  1  and 
4,  the  buttresses  or  angles  of  inflection  of  the  wall 
to  form  the  bars,  5  and  6  ;  7,  the  sole  ;  8,  the  point 
of  the  frog ;  9  and  10,  the  branches  of  the  frog ; 
11  and  12,  the  lateral  lacunae ;  13,  the  median  la- 
cuna ;  14,  the  heels. 

The  space  between  the  lower  edges  of  the  wall  is 

filled  up  in  front  by  a  flat  or  rather  concave  plate  of 

a  crescentic  shape,  called  the  "  sole "  (7),  composed 

of  softer  and  less  fibrous  material  than  the  wall.     Its 
14 


200  THE   STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE, 

anterior  and  lateral  Inn-dors,  where  it  comes  in  con- 
tact with  the  inner  surface  of  the  toe  and  quarters  of 
the  wall,  form  nearly  two-thirds  of  a  circle.  Its  pos- 
terior concave  border  is  bounded  on  each  side  by  the 
bars,  and  in  the  middle  it  is  deeply  notched  to  receive 
the  point  of  the  frog1. 

Lastly,  all  the  posterior  part  of  the  foot  which 
comes  to  the 'ground  is  formed  by  the  frog:  (8,  0, 
and  lib  and  its  posterior  prolongations,  called  the 
"branches"  and  "glomes."  covered  by  a  thick,  cal- 
lous, but  not  very  horny  epidermis,  and  which  cor- 
responds in  form  with  that  of  the  under  surface 
of  the  "plantar"  cushion  previously  described.  We 
can  distinguish  a  pyramidal  median  prominence  (8), 
pointed  in  front  where  it  reaches  the  center  of  the 
sole,  with  a  groove  on  each  side  separating:  it  from 
the  bars,  called  the  "lateral  lacuna"  ^11  and  12) ;  a 
deeper  groove  in  the  middle  line  farther  back,  the 
-median  lacuna"  (13),  on  each  side  of  which  are  the 
branches  of  the  frog,  which  posteriorly  are  swollen 
out  into  the  glomes,  rounded  prominences  forming 
the  lower  part  of  the  heels  (14),  and  continued  round 
on  each  side  of  the  hoof  into  the  coronary  cushion. 

The  terminal  portions  of  the  horse's  four  limbs  are 
remarkably  alike  both  in  external  appearance  and 
internal  structure,  more  so  than  are  those  of  aoy 
other  animal ;    and  yet  close  inspection  will  show 


THE   LIMBS.  201 

differences  by  which  they  can  be  distinguished  by  a 

practiced  eye.  The  hoofs  of  the  fore  feet  are  broader 
and  rounder  in  front,  those  of  the  hind  feet  narrower 
and  more  pointed.  The  right  and  left  hoofs  of  either 
limb  can  be  distinguished  by  observing  that  the  in- 
ner edge  of  the  wall  is  ilatter  and  the  outer  more 
convex. 

It  will  now  be  clearly  seeL  that,  in  comparing  the 
under  surface  of  the  horse's  foot  with  the  tip  of  the 
human  finger,  the  free  or  lower  edge  of  the;  wall  of 
the  former  corresponds  with  the  free  edge  of  the  nail 
of  the  latter,  only  vastly  more  developed  in  extent,  in 
complexity  of  involution,  and  in  thickness ;  the  frog 
and  all  its  accessory  parts  to  the  rounded  free  tip  and 
bulb  of  the  finger,  also  greatly  developed,  so  as  to 
form  the  heel-like  projection  so  essential  to  give  sta- 
bility to  the  horse's  foot  in  standing;  while  the  sole 
is  only  represented  by  the  thin  curved  line  between 
the  under  surface  of  the  nail  and  the  skin  covering 
the  tip  of  the  finger. 

Comparing  the  horse's  toe  with  that  of  a  clawed 
animal — a  dog  or  cat,  for  instance — the  wall  of  the 
hoof  represents  the  horny  sides  of  the  claw;  the  sole 
the  narrow  soft  under  surface  of  the  claw,  where  the 
edges  do  not  meet ;  the  frog  and  its  branches  and 
glomes  the  smaller  oval  bare  pad  under  the  toe; 
while  the  ergot  or  bare  space  behind  the  fetlock-joint 


202  THE   STRUCTURE   OF   THE   HORSE. 

represents  (as  shown  before)  the  large  pad  under  the 
middle  of  the  foot. 

The  hoofs  of  asses  and  zebras,  though  formed  on 
exactly  the  same  general  plan  as  those  of  the  horse, 
differ  in  being  smaller,  and  especially  narrower.  The 
different  parts  of  the  inferior  surface,  the  wall  and 
bars,  the  sole  and  the  frog,  can  be  made  out,  though 
they  are  less  distinctly  marked  from  each  other  than 
in  the  horse. 

The  mechanical  arrangement  of  the  under  sur- 
face of  the  horse's  hoof  in  its  natural  state  is  admi- 
rably adapted  to  the  purpose  it  has  to  fulfill.  The 
different  varieties  of  horny  tissue  of  which  it  is  com- 
posed and  their  complex  arrangement  recall  those  of 
the  grinding-surface  of  the  molar  teeth.  The  wall 
or  crust,  completely  encircling  the  front  and  sides, 
and  reflected  inwards  and  forwards  almost  to  the 
center,  being  composed  of  a  harder  and  more  resist- 
ing material  than  the  rest,  like  the  enamel  of  the 
teeth,  always  stands  out  as  a  ridge  beyond  the  other 
structures,  and  not  only  bears  the  principal  weight, 
but  prevents  the  tendency  to  slip  which  a  uniformly 
smooth  surface  would  have.  The  sole  is  more  or  less 
concave,  being  less  dense  and  its  surface  exfoliating 
more  readily  than  the  other  parts,  but  it  comes  in 
contact  with  the  ground  when  this  is  of  a  soft 
and  yielding  nature.     The  projections  formed  by  the 


THE   LIMBS.  203 

elastic  plantar  cushion,  covered  by  the  horny  frog 
and  its  backward  prolongations,  also  bear  much  of 
the  weight  when  these  parts  are  left  in  their  natural 
condition,  though  the  ease  with  which  they  yield  to 
the  paring-knife  offers  a  temptation  which  farriers 
seem  rarely  able  to  resist,  much  to  the  detriment  of 
the  proper  action  of  the  horse's  foot. 

In  a  state  of  nature,  when  the  animal  is  free  to 
choose  the  ground  it  runs  over,  the  wear  of  the  hoof 
is  in  exact  proportion  to  its  growth,  and  the  organ 
always  maintains  itself  in  perfect  condition.  If, 
however,  the  horse  is  confined  to  ground  so  soft  that 
only  insufficient  abrasion  of  the  free  surface  of  the 
hoofs  can  take  place,  they  grow  to  an  abnormal 
length.  Horses  turned  out  in  the  Falkland  Islands, 
where  the  whole  of  the  surface  of  the  land  Consists 
of  soft,  moist,  mossy  bog,  often  have  hoofs  nearly  a 
foot  in  length,  bending  and  curling  up  in  various  di- 
rections, so  that  the  animal  at  last  can  scarcely  stand 
upon  them.  On  the  other  hand,  horses  that  are  kept 
at  work  upon  artificially  hardened  roads  wear  their 
hoofs  so  much  faster  than  they  grow,  that  from  time 
immemorial  their  masters  have  found  it  necessary  to 
protect  them  with  some  kind  of  artificial  covering. 
Hence  the  almost  universal  use  of  iron  shoes  for 
horses  in  a  state  of  domestication.  Unfortunately, 
the  subject  of  horse-shoeing  has  been  too  long  left  in 


204  THE    STRUCTURE    OF   THE   HORSE. 

the  hands  of  ignorant  mechanics,  by  whose  obstinate 
adhesion  to  routine  and  ancient  custom  all  the  at- 
tempts of  those  who  have  endeavored  to  introduce  a 
more  rational  system  are  constantly  foiled.  This 
subject,  however,  though  of  immense  practical  im- 
portance, is  beyond  the  domain  of  natural  history, 
except  in  so  far  that  a  knowledge  of  the  structure  and 
action  of  the  foot  in  its  natural  state  ought  to  be  a 
guide  to  those  whose  duty  it  is  to  counteract  the  un- 
natural conditions  to  which  we  subject  it .* 

*  Among  many  other  works,  see  a  small  pamphlet  on  The 
Structure  of  the  Horse's  Foot,  and  the  Principles  of  Shoeing,  by- 
Prof.  G.  T.  Brown,  C.B.,  reprinted  from  the  Journal  of  the 
Royal  Agricultural  Society  of  England  (1888),  and  the  larger 
work  of  Dr.  George  Fleming,  C.B.  on  Horse  Shoes  and  Horse 
Shoeing,  1889. 


D.  APPLETON  &   CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS. 


ylPPLETONS'   STUDENTS'   LIBRARY.      Con- 

-*-*     sisting  of  Thirty-four  Volumes  on  subjects  in  Science,  History, 

Literature,  and  Biography.     In  neat  i8mo  volumes,  bound  in 

half  leather,  in  uniform  style.    Each  set  put  up  in  a  box.     Sold 

in  sets  only.     Price,  per  set,  $20.00.     Containing : 


Homer,     By  W.  E.  Gladstone. 
Shakspere.     By  E  Dowden. 
English  Literature.      By  S.  A. 

Brooke. 
Greek  Literature.  ByR.  C.  Jebb. 
Philology.     By  J.  Peile. 
English     Composition.        By    J. 

Nichol. 
Geography.     By  G.  Grove. 
Classical  Geography.     By  H.  F. 

Tozer. 
Introduction    to   Science    Prim- 
ers.    By  T.  H.  Huxley. 
Physiology.     By  M.  Forster. 
Chemistry.     By  H.  E.  Roscoe. 
Physics.     By  Balfour  Stewart. 
Geology.     By  A.  Geikie. 
Botany.     By  J.  D.  Hooker. 
Astronomy.     By  J.  N.  Lockyer. 
Physical     Geography.       By    A. 

Geikie. 
Political   Economy.      By  W.    S. 

Jevons. 
Logic.     By  W.  S.  Jevons. 
History  of   Europe.      By  E.  A. 

Freeman. 
History  of  France.      By  C.  M. 

Yonge. 
History  of  Rome.    By  M.  Creigh- 

ton. 
History  of   Greece.      By  C.  A. 

Fyffe. 
Old  Greek  Life.     By  J.  P.  Ma- 

haffy. 
Roman    Antiquities.      By  A.    S. 

Wilkins. 
Sophocles.     By  Lewis  Campbell. 
Euripides.     By  J.  P.  Mahaffy. 
Vergil.     By  Prof.  H.  Nettleship. 
Livy.     By  W.  W.  Capes. 
Demosthenes.    By  S.  H.  Butcher. 
Milton.     By  S.  A.  Brooke. 


5  vol. 

\" 

1" 

i- 

I" 
I" 
}" 

I" 

\" 

l„ 


The  Apostolic  Fathers  and  the 
Apologists.     By  Rev.  G.  A.  Jackson. 

The  Fathers  of  the  Third  Century. 
By  Rev.  G.  A.  Jackson. 

Thomas  Carlyle:  His  Life,  his  Books, 
his  Theories.     By  A.  H.  Guernsey. 

Ralph  Waldo  Emerson,  Philosopher 
and  Poet.     By  A.  H.  Guernsey. 

Macaulay:  His  Life,  his  Writings.  By 
C.  H.  Jones. 

Short  Life  of  Charles  Dickens.  By 
C.  H.  Jones. 

Short  Life  of  Gladstone.  By  C.  H, 
Jones. 

Ruskin  on  Painting. 

Town  Geology.    By  Charles  Kingsley. 

The  Childhood  of  Religions.  By  E. 
Clodd. 

History  of  the  Early  Church.  By 
E.  M.  Sewell. 

The  Art  of  Speech.  Poetry  and  Prose. 
By  L.  T.  Townsend. 

The  Art  of  Speech.  Eloquence  and 
Logic.     By  L.  T.  Townsend. 

The  World's  Paradises.  By  S.  G.  W. 
Benjamin. 

The  Great  German  Composers.  By 
G.  T.  Ferris. 

The  Great  Italian  and  French  Com- 
posers.    By  G.  T.  Ferris. 

Great  Singers.  First  Series.  By  G. 
T.  Ferris. 

Great  Singers.  Second  Series.  By  G. 
T.  Ferris. 

Great  Violinists  and  Pianists.  By 
G.  T.  Ferris. 


yfPPLE  TONS' 
S~l    ST  A  TES. 


ATLAS    OF     THE     UNITED 

Consisting  of  General  Maps  of  the  United  States 

and  Territories,  and  a  County  Map  of  each  of  the  States,  printed 

in  Colors.     Imperial  8vo.     Cloth,  $1.50. 

The  Atlas  also  contains  Descriptive  Text  outlining  the  History,  Geog.aphy,  and 
Political  and  Educational  Organization  of  the  States,  with  latest  Statistics  of  their 
Resources  and  Industries. 

NEW    YORK:     D.     APPLETON    &    CO..    PUBLISHERS. 


D.   APPLETON  &   CO.'S   PUBLICATIONS. 

rpHE  ICE  AGE  IN  NORTH  AMERICA,  and  its 

JL  Bearings  upon  the  Antiquity  of  Man.  By  G.  Frederick 
Wright,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.  With  152  Maps  and  Illustrations. 
Third  edition,  containing  Appendix  on  the  "  Probable  Cause  of 
Glaciation,"  by  Warren  Upham,  F.  G.  S.  A.,  and  Supplement- 
ary Notes.    8vo.    625  pages,  and  complete  Index.    Cloth,  $5.00. 

"Prof.  Wright's  work  is  great  enough  to  be  called  monumental.  There  is  not 
a  page  that  is  not  instructive  and  suggestive.  It  is  sure  to  make  a  reputation  abioad 
as  well  as  at  home  for  its  distinguished  author,  as  one  of  the  most  active  and  intelligent 
of  the  living  students  of  natural  science  and  the  special  department  of  glacial  action." 
— Philadelphia  Bulletin. 


T 


KHE  GREAT  ICE  AGE,  and  its  Relation  to  the 
Antiquity  of  Man.  By  James  Geikie,  F.  R.  S.  E.,  of  H.  M. 
Geological  Survey  of  Scotland.  With  Maps  and  Illustrations. 
i2mo.     Cloth,  $2.50. 

A  systematic  account  of  the  Glacial  epcch  in  England  and  Scotland,  with  special 
reference  lo  its  changes  of  climate. 

nTHE  CAUSE  OF  AN  ICE  AGE.     By  Sir  Robert 

J-  Ball,  LL.  D.,  F.  R.  S.,  Royal  Astronomer  of  Ireland,  author  of 
"  Starland."  The  first  volume  in  the  Modern  Science  Se- 
ries, edited  by  Sir  John  Lubbock.     i2mo.     Cloth,  $1.00. 

"An  exceedingly  bright  and  interesting  discussion  of  some  of  the  marvelous  phys- 
ical revolutions  of  whicli  our  earth  has  been  the  scene.  Of  the  various  ages  traced  and 
located  by  scientists,  none  is  more  interesting  or  can  be  more  so  than  the  Ice  age,  and 
never  have  its  phenomena  been  more  clearly  and  graphically  described,  or  its  causes 
more  definitely  located,  than  in  this  thrillingly  interesting  volume." — Boston  1  raveller. 

HTO  WN  GEO  LOG  Y.    By  the  Rev.  Charles  Kingsley, 

-*         F.  L.  S.,  F.  G.  S.,  Canon  of  Chester.    i2mo.     Cloth,  $1.50. 

"  I  have  tried  rather  to  teach  the  method  of  geology  than  its  facts ;  to  furnish  the 
student  with  a  key  to  all  geology;  rough  indeed  and  rudimentary,  but  sure  and  sound 
enough,  1  trust,  to  help  him  to  unlock  most  geological  problems  which  may  meet  him 
in  any  quarter  of  the  globe." — Prom  the  Pre/ace. 

AN    AMERICAN    GEOLOGICAL    RAILWAY 

**■  GUIDE.  Giving  the  Geological  Formation  along  the  Rail- 
roads, with  Altitude  above  Tide-water,  Notes  on  Interesting 
Places  on  the  Routes,  and  a  Description  of  each  of  the  Forma- 
tions. By  James  Macfarlane,  Ph.  D.,  and  more  than  Seventy- 
five  Geologists.     Second  edition,  426  pp.,  8vo.     Cloth,  $2.50. 

"  The  idea  is  an  original  one.  .  .  .  Mr.  Macfarlane  has  produced  a  very  convenient 
and  serviceable  hand-book,  available  alike  to  the  practical  geo'ogist,  to  the  student  of 
that  science,  and  to  the  intelligent  traveler  who  would  like  to  know  the  country  through 
which  he  is  passing." — Boston  Evening  Transcript. 


New  York:  D.  APPLETON  &  CO.,   1,  3,  &  5  Bond  Street. 


Webster  Family  Library  of  Veterinary  Medicine 
Cummings  School  of  Veterinary  Medicine  at 
Tufts  University 
200  Westboro  Road 
North  Grafton,  MA  01536 


mm 


''■■'''■'■  ■'■'■''' '  :-i':  ■'■'■■ 


.''''''■'■  !:;'  :/>;-!v' ','■••  :','.\'r':' 

l$iMHl 

• ' ' '■'•:..'•  •  ■;■. "••!■'.,-,•.' ■■  .■-,■!  -j  ■;• 

'■'''••i:^.':  Mi 


■-r:'":|i.'  :r  '■'■:>"  ;-v:.J:':-:',--.-:-.."'.V.: 

H1H 


&«* 


>•■'•'  WTO  ■'■  1,"'  5»«®ES  H 
'•     •  -    '  '.'■  ■  "■"'''•■   :  '    i  v>  ■-'.';,''•  :